First Apology
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Chapter 1
1Rauschen, 8
Αὐτοκράτορι Τίτῳ Αἰλίῳ Ἀδριανῷ Ἀντωνίνῳ Εὐσεβεῖ Καίσαρι Σεβαστῷ καὶ Οὐηρισσίμῳ υἱῷ Φιλοσόφῳ, καὶ Λουκίῳ Φιλοσόφου Καίσαρος φύσει υἱῷ καὶ Εὐσεβοῦς εἰσποιητῷ, ἐραστῇ παιδείας, ἱερᾷ τε Συγκλήτῳ καὶ Δήμῳ παντὶ Ῥωμαίων, ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐκ παντὸς γένους ἀνθρώπων ἀδίκως μισουμένων καὶ ἐπηρεαζομένων, Ἰουστῖνος Πρίσκου τοῦ Βακχείου, τῶν ἀπὸ Φλαουΐας Νέας πόλεως τῆς Συρίας Παλαιστίνης, εἷς αὐτῶν ὤν, τὴν προσφώνησιν καὶ ἔντευξιν πεποίημαι.
Autokratori Titǭ Ailiǭ Adrianǭ Antōninǭ Eusebei Kaisari Sebastǭ kai Ouērissimǭ huiǭ Philosophǭ, kai Loukiǭ Philosophou Kaisaros physei huiǭ kai Eusebous eispoiētǭ, erastę̄ paideias, hierą te Synklētǭ kai Dēmǭ panti Rhōmaiōn, hyper tōn ek pantos genous anthrōpōn adikōs misoumenōn kai epēreazomenōn, Ioustinos Priskou tou Bakcheiou, tōn apo Phlaouïas Neas poleōs tēs Syrias Palaistinēs, heis autōn ōn, tēn prosphōnēsin kai enteuxin pepoiēmai.
To the Emperor Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Pius Augustus Caesar, and to his son Verissimus the Philosopher, and to Lucius the Philosopher, the son of Caesar by nature and of Pius by adoption, a lover of learning, and to the sacred Senate and the whole Roman people: on behalf of those of every race of people who are unjustly hated and abused, I, Justin, son of Priscus, son of Bacchius, of Flavia Neapolis in Syria Palestine, myself one of them, have made this address and petition.
Chapter 2
2Rauschen, 8–10
Τοὺς κατὰ ἀλήθειαν εὐσεβεῖς καὶ φιλοσόφους μόνον τἀληθὲς τιμᾶν καὶ στέργειν ὁ λόγος ὑπαγορεύει, παραιτουμένους δόξαις παλαιῶν ἐξακολουθεῖν, ἂν φαῦλαι ὦσιν· οὐ γὰρ μόνον μὴ ἕπεσθαι τοῖς ἀδίκως τι πράξασιν ἢ δογματίσασιν ὁ σώφρων λόγος ὑπαγορεύει, ἀλλʼ ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ ψυχῆς τὸν φιλαλήθη, κἂν θάνατος ἀπειλῆται, τὰ δίκαια λέγειν τε καὶ πράττειν αἱρεῖσθαι δεῖ. Ὑμεῖς μὲν οὖν ὅτι λέγεσθε εὐσεβεῖς καὶ φιλόσοφοι καὶ φύλακες δικαιοσύνης καὶ ἐρασταὶ παιδείας, ἀκούετε πανταχοῦ· εἰ δὲ καὶ ὑπάρχετε, δειχθήσεται. Οὐ γὰρ κολακεύσοντες ὑμᾶς διὰ τῶνδε τῶν γραμμάτων οὐδὲ πρὸς χάριν ὁμιλήσοντες, ἀλλʼ ἀπαιτήσοντες κατὰ τὸν ἀκριβῆ καὶ ἐξεταστικὸν λόγον τὴν κρίσιν ποιήσασθαι προσεληλύθαμεν, μὴ προλήψει μηδʼ ἀνθρωπαρεσκείᾳ τῇ δεισιδαιμόνων κατεχομένους ἢ ἀλόγῳ ὁρμῇ καὶ χρονίᾳ προκατεσχηκυίᾳ φήμῃ κακῇ τὴν καθʼ ἑαυτῶν ψῆφον φέροντας. Ἡμεῖς μὲν γὰρ πρὸς οὐδενὸς πείσεσθαί τι κακὸν δύνασθαι λελογίσμεθα, ἢν μὴ κακίας ἐργάται ἐλεγχώμεθα ἢ πονηροὶ διεγνώσμεθα· ὑμεῖς δʼ ἀποκτεῖναι μὲν δύνασθε, βλάψαι δʼ οὔ.
Tous kata alētheian eusebeis kai philosophous monon talēthes timan kai stergein ho logos hypagoreuei, paraitoumenous doxais palaiōn exakolouthein, an phaulai ōsin; ou gar monon mē hepesthai tois adikōs ti praxasin ē dogmatisasin ho sōphrōn logos hypagoreuei, allʼ ek pantos tropou kai pro tēs heautou psychēs ton philalēthē, kan thanatos apeilētai, ta dikaia legein te kai prattein haireisthai dei. Hymeis men oun hoti legesthe eusebeis kai philosophoi kai phylakes dikaiosynēs kai erastai paideias, akouete pantachou; ei de kai hyparchete, deichthēsetai. Ou gar kolakeusontes hymas dia tōnde tōn grammatōn oude pros charin homilēsontes, allʼ apaitēsontes kata ton akribē kai exetastikon logon tēn krisin poiēsasthai proselēlythamen, mē prolēpsei mēdʼ anthrōpareskeią tę̄ deisidaimonōn katechomenous ē alogǭ hormę̄ kai chronią prokateschēkuią phēmę̄ kakę̄ tēn kathʼ heautōn psēphon pherontas. Hēmeis men gar pros oudenos peisesthai ti kakon dynasthai lelogismetha, ēn mē kakias ergatai elenchōmetha ē ponēroi diegnōsmetha; hymeis dʼ apokteinai men dynasthe, blapsai dʼ ou.
Reason directs those who are truly pious and philosophers to honor and love only what is true, declining to follow the opinions of the ancients if they are worthless. For sound reason directs not only that we should not follow those who did or taught anything unjustly, but that the lover of truth must by all means, and even before his own life, choose to say and do what is right, even if death is threatened. You, then, hear yourselves everywhere called pious and philosophers and guardians of justice and lovers of learning; but whether you really are will be shown. For we have come, not to flatter you by these writings, nor to speak to win favor, but to ask you to judge according to strict and searching reason, not held back by prejudice or by a wish to please superstitious people, nor by irrational impulse and long-standing evil rumor, to pass sentence against yourselves. For we have reckoned that we can suffer no harm from anyone, unless we are convicted as workers of evil or proved to be wicked; you can kill us, but you cannot harm us.
Chapter 3
3Rauschen, 10–12
Ἀλλʼ ἵνα μὴ ἄλογον φωνὴν καὶ τολμηρὰν δόξῃ τις ταῦτα εἶναι, ἀξιοῦμεν τὰ κατηγορούμενα αὐτῶν ἐξετάζεσθαι καί, ἐὰν οὕτως ἔχοντα ἀποδεικνύωνται, κολάζεσθαι ὡς πρέπον ἐστὶν ἁλόντας κολάζειν· εἰ δὲ μηδὲν ἔχοι τις ἐλέγχειν, οὐχ ὑπαγορεύει ὁ ἀληθὴς λόγος διὰ φήμην πονηρὰν ἀναιτίους ἀνθρώπους ἀδικεῖν, μᾶλλον δὲ ἑαυτούς, οἵ οὐ κρίσει ἀλλὰ πάθει τὰ πράγματα ἐπάγειν ἀξιοῦτε. Καλὴν δὲ καὶ μόνην δικαίαν πρόκλησιν ταύτην πᾶς ὁ σωφρονῶν ἀποφανεῖται, τὸ τοὺς ἀρχομένους τὴν εὐθύνην τοῦ ἑαυτῶν βίου καὶ λόγου ἄληπτον παρέχειν, ὁμοίως δʼ αὖ καὶ τοὺς ἄρχοντας μὴ βίᾳ μηδὲ τυραννίδι ἀλλʼ εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ φιλοσοφίᾳ ἀκολουθοῦντας τὴν ψῆφον τίθεσθαι· οὕτως γὰρ ἂν καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες καὶ οἱ ἀρχόμενοι ἀπολαύοιεν τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ. Ἔφη γάρ που καί τις τῶν παλαιῶν· Ἄν μὴ οἱ ἄρχοντες φιλοσοφήσωσι καὶ οἱ ἀρχόμενοι, οὐκ ἂν εἴη τὰς πόλεις εὐδαιμονῆσαι“. Ἡμέτερον οὖν ἔργον καὶ βίου καὶ μαθημάτων τὴν ἐπίσκεψιν πᾶσι παρέχειν, ὅπως μὴ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀγνοεῖν τὰ ἡμέτερα νομιζόντων τὴν τιμωρίαν, ὧν ἂν πλημμελῶσι τυφλώττοντες, αὐτοὶ ἑαυτοῖς ὀφλήσωμεν· ὑμέτερον δὲ, ὡς αἱρεῖ λόγος, ἀκούοντας ἀγαθοὺς εὑρίσκεσθαι κριτάς. Ἀναπολόγητον γὰρ λοιπὸν μαθοῦσιν, ἢν μὴ τὰ δίκαια ποιήσητε, ὑπάρξει πρὸς θεόν.
Allʼ hina mē alogon phōnēn kai tolmēran doxę̄ tis tauta einai, axioumen ta katēgoroumena autōn exetazesthai kai, ean houtōs echonta apodeiknyōntai, kolazesthai hōs prepon estin halontas kolazein; ei de mēden echoi tis elenchein, ouch hypagoreuei ho alēthēs logos dia phēmēn ponēran anaitious anthrōpous adikein, mallon de heautous, hoi ou krisei alla pathei ta pragmata epagein axioute. Kalēn de kai monēn dikaian proklēsin tautēn pas ho sōphronōn apophaneitai, to tous archomenous tēn euthynēn tou heautōn biou kai logou alēpton parechein, homoiōs dʼ au kai tous archontas mē bią mēde tyrannidi allʼ eusebeią kai philosophią akolouthountas tēn psēphon tithesthai; houtōs gar an kai hoi archontes kai hoi archomenoi apolauoien tou agathou. Ephē gar pou kai tis tōn palaiōn; An mē hoi archontes philosophēsōsi kai hoi archomenoi, ouk an eiē tas poleis eudaimonēsai“. Hēmeteron oun ergon kai biou kai mathēmatōn tēn episkepsin pasi parechein, hopōs mē hyper tōn agnoein ta hēmetera nomizontōn tēn timōrian, hōn an plēmmelōsi typhlōttontes, autoi heautois ophlēsōmen; hymeteron de, hōs hairei logos, akouontas agathous heuriskesthai kritas. Anapologēton gar loipon mathousin, ēn mē ta dikaia poiēsēte, hyparxei pros theon.
But so that no one may think this an unreasonable and reckless saying, we ask that the charges against them be examined, and, if they are proved to be so, that they be punished as it is fitting to punish those convicted. But if no one can prove anything, true reason does not direct you to wrong innocent people because of an evil rumor, or rather yourselves, who think fit to handle matters by passion and not by judgment. Everyone of sound mind will declare this the fair and only just challenge: that subjects should give an irreproachable account of their life and teaching, and that rulers likewise should give their verdict following, not violence and tyranny, but piety and philosophy; for so both rulers and subjects would enjoy the good. For one of the ancients said somewhere, “Unless both rulers and subjects become philosophers, cities cannot be happy.” It is our task, then, to offer all an inspection of our life and teachings, so that we may not ourselves incur the penalty for those who think they are ignorant of our ways, for the faults they commit in their blindness; and it is yours, as reason demands, when you have heard, to be found good judges. For hereafter, having learned, you will have no excuse before God if you do not do what is just.
Chapter 4
4Rauschen, 12–14
Ὀνόματος μὲν οὖν προσωνυμίᾳ οὔτε ἀγαθὸν οὔτε κακὸν κρίνεται ἄνευ τῶν ὑποπιπτουσῶν τῷ ὀνόματι πράξεων· ἐπεί, ὅσον γε ἐκ τοῦ κατηγορουμένου ἡμῶν ὀνόματος, χρηστότατοι ὑπάρχομεν. Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ οὐ τοῦτο δίκαιον ἡγοίμεθα, διὰ τὸ ὄνομα, ἐὰν κακοὶ ἐλεγχώμεθα, αἰτεῖν ἀφίεσθαι, πάλιν, εἰ μηδὲν διά τε τὴν προσηγορίαν τοῦ ὀνόματος καὶ διὰ τὴν πολιτείαν εὑρισκόμεθα ἀδικοῦντες, ὑμέτερον ἀγωνιᾶσαί ἐστι, μὴ ἀδίκως κολάζοντες τοὺς μὴ ἐλεγχομένους τῇ δίκῃ κόλασιν ὀφλήσητε. Ἐξ ὀνόματος μὲν γὰρ ἢ ἔπαινος ἢ κόλασις οὐκ ἂν εὐλόγως γένοιτο, ἢν μή τι ἐνάρετον ἢ φαῦλον διʼ ἔργων ἀποδείκνυσθαι δύνηται. Καὶ γὰρ τοὺς κατηγορουμένους ἐφʼ ὑμῶν πάντας πρὶν ἐλεγχθῆναι οὐ τιμωρεῖτε· ἐφʼ ἡμῶν δὲ τὸ ὄνομα ὡς ἔλεγχον λαμβάνετε, καίπερ, ὅσον γε ἐκ τοῦ ὀνόματος, τοὺς κατηγοροῦντας μᾶλλον κολάζειν ὀφείλετε. Χριστιανοὶ γὰρ εἶναι κατηγορούμεθα· τὸ δὲ χρηστὸν μισεῖσθαι οὐ δίκαιον. Καὶ πάλιν· ἐὰν μέν τις τῶν κατηγορουμένων ἔξαρνος γένηται τῇ φωνῇ μὴ εἶναι φήσας, ἀφίετε αὐτὸν ὡς μηδὲν ἐλέγχειν ἔχοντες ἁμαρτάνοντα, ἐὰν δέ τις ὁμολογήσῃ εἶναι, διὰ τὴν ὁμολογίαν κολάζετε· δέον καὶ τὸν τοῦ ὁμολογοῦντος βίον εὐθύνειν καὶ τοῦ ἀρνουμένου, ὅπως διὰ τῶν πράξεων ὁποῖός ἐστιν ἕκαστος φαίνηται. Ὃν γὰρ τρόπον παραλαβόντες τινὲς παρὰ τοῦ διδασκάλου Χριστοῦ μὴ ἀρνεῖσθαι ἐξεταζόμενοι παρακελεύονται, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον κακῶς ζῶντες ἴσως ἀφορμὰς παρέχουσι τοῖς ἄλλως καταλέγειν τῶν πάντων Χριστιανῶν ἀσέβειαν καὶ ἀδικίαν αἱρουμένοις. Οὐκ ὀρθῶς μὲν οὐδὲ τοῦτο πράττεται· καὶ γάρ τοι φιλοσοφίας ὄνομα καὶ σχῆμα ἐπιγράφονταί τινες, οἵ οὐδὲν ἄξιον τῆς ὑποσχέσεως πράττουσι· γινώσκετε δʼ ὅτι καὶ οἱ τὰ ἐναντία δοξάσαντες καὶ δογματίσαντες τῶν παλαιῶν τῷ ἑνὶ ὀνόματι προσαγορεύονται φιλόσοφοι. Καὶ τούτων τινὲς ἀθεότητα ἐδίδαξαν, καὶ τὸν Δία ἀσελγῆ ἅμα τοῖς αὐτοῦ παισὶν οἱ γενόμενοι ποιηταὶ καταγγέλλουσι· κἀκείνων τὰ διδάγματα οἱ μετερχόμενοι οὐκ εἴργονται πρὸς ὑμῶν, ἆθλα δὲ καὶ τιμὰς τοῖς εὐφώνως ὑβρίζουσι τούτους τίθετε.
Onomatos men oun prosōnymią oute agathon oute kakon krinetai aneu tōn hypopiptousōn tǭ onomati praxeōn; epei, hoson ge ek tou katēgoroumenou hēmōn onomatos, chrēstotatoi hyparchomen. Allʼ epei ou touto dikaion hēgoimetha, dia to onoma, ean kakoi elenchōmetha, aitein aphiesthai, palin, ei mēden dia te tēn prosēgorian tou onomatos kai dia tēn politeian heuriskometha adikountes, hymeteron agōniasai esti, mē adikōs kolazontes tous mē elenchomenous tę̄ dikę̄ kolasin ophlēsēte. Ex onomatos men gar ē epainos ē kolasis ouk an eulogōs genoito, ēn mē ti enareton ē phaulon diʼ ergōn apodeiknysthai dynētai. Kai gar tous katēgoroumenous ephʼ hymōn pantas prin elenchthēnai ou timōreite; ephʼ hēmōn de to onoma hōs elenchon lambanete, kaiper, hoson ge ek tou onomatos, tous katēgorountas mallon kolazein opheilete. Christianoi gar einai katēgoroumetha; to de chrēston miseisthai ou dikaion. Kai palin; ean men tis tōn katēgoroumenōn exarnos genētai tę̄ phōnę̄ mē einai phēsas, aphiete auton hōs mēden elenchein echontes hamartanonta, ean de tis homologēsę̄ einai, dia tēn homologian kolazete; deon kai ton tou homologountos bion euthynein kai tou arnoumenou, hopōs dia tōn praxeōn hopoios estin hekastos phainētai. Hon gar tropon paralabontes tines para tou didaskalou Christou mē arneisthai exetazomenoi parakeleuontai, ton auton tropon kakōs zōntes isōs aphormas parechousi tois allōs katalegein tōn pantōn Christianōn asebeian kai adikian hairoumenois. Ouk orthōs men oude touto prattetai; kai gar toi philosophias onoma kai schēma epigraphontai tines, hoi ouden axion tēs hyposcheseōs prattousi; ginōskete dʼ hoti kai hoi ta enantia doxasantes kai dogmatisantes tōn palaiōn tǭ heni onomati prosagoreuontai philosophoi. Kai toutōn tines atheotēta edidaxan, kai ton Dia aselgē hama tois autou paisin hoi genomenoi poiētai katangellousi; kakeinōn ta didagmata hoi meterchomenoi ouk eirgontai pros hymōn, athla de kai timas tois euphōnōs hybrizousi toutous tithete.
By the mere designation of a name nothing is judged good or bad apart from the actions implied by the name; indeed, as far as the name with which we are accused goes, we are most excellent. But since we do not think it just to ask to be released because of the name, if we are convicted as evildoers, so again, if we are found to do no wrong either in the designation of the name or in our conduct, it is your concern to take care lest, by unjustly punishing those who are not convicted, you yourselves incur punishment from justice. For neither praise nor punishment could reasonably come from a name, unless something virtuous or base could be shown through deeds. For those accused before you, you do not punish before they are convicted; but in our case you take the name as proof, although, as far as the name goes, you ought rather to punish the accusers. For we are accused of being Christians; but it is not just to hate what is excellent. And again, if one of the accused denies it with his voice, saying he is not a Christian, you release him, as having nothing to convict him of wrongdoing; but if anyone confesses that he is, you punish him because of the confession; when you ought to examine the life both of the one who confesses and of the one who denies, so that by his actions it may be seen what kind of person each is. For just as some, having learned from the teacher Christ not to deny when examined, urge others likewise, so in the same way some who live wickedly perhaps give occasion to those who in any case choose to accuse all Christians of impiety and injustice. But this too is not done rightly; for some assume the name and dress of philosophy who do nothing worthy of their profession; and you know that even those of the ancients who held and taught contrary opinions are called by the one name of philosophers. And some of these taught atheism; and the poets proclaim the licentiousness of Zeus together with his children; and those who follow their teachings are not restrained by you, but you award prizes and honors to those who insult them in fine language.
Chapter 5
5Rauschen, 14–16
Τί δὴ οὖν τοῦτʼ ἂν εἴη; Ἐφʼ ἡμῶν, ὑπισχνουμένων μηδὲν ἀδικεῖν μηδὲ τὰ ἄθεα ταῦτα δοξάζειν, οὐ κρίσεις ἐξετάζετε, ἀλλὰ ἀλόγῳ πάθει καὶ μάστιγι δαιμόνων φαύλων ἐξελαυνόμενοι ἀκρίτως κολάζετε μὴ φροντίζοντες. Εἰρήσεται γὰρ τἀληθές· ἐπεὶ τὸ παλαιὸν δαίμονες φαῦλοι, ἐπιφανείας ποιησάμενοι, καὶ γυναῖκας ἐμοίχευσαν καὶ παῖδας διέφθειραν καὶ φόβητρα ἀνθρώποις ἔδειξαν, ὡς καταπλαγῆναι τούς, οἳ λόγῳ τὰς γινομένας πράξεις οὐκ ἔκρινον, ἀλλὰ δέει συνηρπασμένοι καὶ μὴ ἐπιστάμενοι δαίμονας εἶναι φαύλους θεοὺς προσωνόμαζον, καὶ ὀνόματι ἕκαστον προσηγόρευον, ὅπερ ἕκαστος ἑαυτῷ τῶν δαιμόνων ἐτίθετο. Ὅτε δὲ Σωκράτης λόγῳ ἀληθεῖ καὶ ἐξεταστικῶς ταῦτα εἰς φανερὸν ἐπειρᾶτο φέρειν καὶ ἀπάγειν τῶν δαιμόνων τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, καὶ αὐτὸν οἱ δαίμονες διὰ τῶν χαιρόντων τῇ κακίᾳ ἀνθρώπων ἐνήργησαν, ὡς ἄθεον καὶ ἀσεβῆ ἀποκτείνεσθαι, λέγοντες καινὰ εἰσφέρειν αὐτὸν δαιμόνια· καὶ ὁμοίως ἐφʼ ἡμῶν τὸ αὐτὸ ἐνεργοῦσιν. Οὐ γὰρ μόνον ἐν Ἕλλησι διὰ Σωκράτους ὑπὸ λόγου ἠλέγχθη ταῦτα, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν βαρβάροις ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ λόγου μορφωθέντος καὶ ἀνθρώπου γενομένου καὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κληθέντος, ᾧ πεισθέντες ἡμεῖς τοὺς ταῦτα πράξαντας δαίμονας οὐ μόνον μὴ ὀρθοὺς εἶναί φαμεν, ἀλλὰ κακοὺς καὶ ἀνοσίους δαίμονας, οἵ οὐδὲ τοῖς ἀρετὴν ποθοῦσιν ἀνθρώποις τὰς πράξεις ὁμοίας ἔχουσιν.
Ti dē oun toutʼ an eiē? Ephʼ hēmōn, hypischnoumenōn mēden adikein mēde ta athea tauta doxazein, ou kriseis exetazete, alla alogǭ pathei kai mastigi daimonōn phaulōn exelaunomenoi akritōs kolazete mē phrontizontes. Eirēsetai gar talēthes; epei to palaion daimones phauloi, epiphaneias poiēsamenoi, kai gynaikas emoicheusan kai paidas diephtheiran kai phobētra anthrōpois edeixan, hōs kataplagēnai tous, hoi logǭ tas ginomenas praxeis ouk ekrinon, alla deei synērpasmenoi kai mē epistamenoi daimonas einai phaulous theous prosōnomazon, kai onomati hekaston prosēgoreuon, hoper hekastos heautǭ tōn daimonōn etitheto. Hote de Sōkratēs logǭ alēthei kai exetastikōs tauta eis phaneron epeirato pherein kai apagein tōn daimonōn tous anthrōpous, kai auton hoi daimones dia tōn chairontōn tę̄ kakią anthrōpōn enērgēsan, hōs atheon kai asebē apokteinesthai, legontes kaina eispherein auton daimonia; kai homoiōs ephʼ hēmōn to auto energousin. Ou gar monon en Hellēsi dia Sōkratous hypo logou ēlenchthē tauta, alla kai en barbarois hypʼ autou tou logou morphōthentos kai anthrōpou genomenou kai Iēsou Christou klēthentos, hǭ peisthentes hēmeis tous tauta praxantas daimonas ou monon mē orthous einai phamen, alla kakous kai anosious daimonas, hoi oude tois aretēn pothousin anthrōpois tas praxeis homoias echousin.
What, then, could this be? In our case, though we promise to do no wrong and not to hold these godless opinions, you do not examine the charges, but, driven by irrational passion and by the whip of evil demons, you punish without trial and without concern. For the truth shall be told: in ancient times evil demons, making appearances, both defiled women and corrupted boys, and showed terrifying sights to people, so that those who did not judge by reason what was happening were struck with terror; and being carried away by fear and not knowing that these were evil demons, they called them gods, and addressed each by the name that each of the demons had given himself. And when Socrates tried by true reason and searching inquiry to bring these things to light and to lead people away from the demons, the demons themselves, through people who delighted in wickedness, brought it about that he was put to death as an atheist and impious, saying that he was introducing new divinities; and in the same way they are doing the same thing in our case. For not only among the Greeks were these things refuted by reason through Socrates, but also among the barbarians by the Word himself, who took form and became man and was called Jesus Christ; and persuaded by him, we say that the demons who did these things are not only not right, but are evil and unholy demons, whose deeds are not even like those of people who long for virtue.
Chapter 6
6Rauschen, 16–18
Ἔνθεν δὲ καὶ ἄθεοι κεκλήμεθα· καὶ ὁμολογοῦμεν τῶν τοιούτων νομιζομένων θεῶν ἄθεοι εἶναι, ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ τοῦ ἀληθεστάτου καὶ πατρὸς δικαιοσύνης καὶ σωφροσύνης καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἀρετῶν ἀνεπιμίκτου τε κακίας θεοῦ· ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνόν τε καὶ παρʼ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐλθόντα καὶ διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς ταῦτα, καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ ἐξομοιουμένων ἀγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατόν, πνεῦμά τε τὸ προφητικὸν σεβόμεθα καὶ προσκυνοῦμεν, λόγῳ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ τιμῶντες, καὶ παντὶ βουλομένῳ μαθεῖν, ὡς ἐδιδάχθημεν, ἀφθόνως παραδιδόντες.
Enthen de kai atheoi keklēmetha; kai homologoumen tōn toioutōn nomizomenōn theōn atheoi einai, allʼ ouchi tou alēthestatou kai patros dikaiosynēs kai sōphrosynēs kai tōn allōn aretōn anepimiktou te kakias theou; allʼ ekeinon te kai parʼ autou huion elthonta kai didaxanta hēmas tauta, kai ton tōn allōn hepomenōn kai exomoioumenōn agathōn angelōn straton, pneuma te to prophētikon sebometha kai proskynoumen, logǭ kai alētheią timōntes, kai panti boulomenǭ mathein, hōs edidachthēmen, aphthonōs paradidontes.
Hence we are also called atheists; and we confess that we are atheists with regard to such so-called gods, but not with regard to the most true God, the Father of righteousness and self-control and the other virtues, who is unmixed with evil. But him, and the Son who came from him and taught us these things, and the host of the other good angels who follow him and are made like him, and the prophetic Spirit, we worship and adore, honoring them in reason and truth, and handing them on without grudging to everyone who wishes to learn, as we have been taught.
Chapter 7
7Rauschen, 18
Ἀλλά, φήσει τις, ἤδη τινὲς ληφθέντες ἠλέγχθησαν κακοῦργοι. Καὶ γὰρ πολλοὺς πολλάκις, ὅταν ἑκάστοτε τῶν κατηγορουμένων τὸν βίον ἐξετάζητε, ἀλλʼ οὐ διὰ τοὺς προελεγχθέντας καταδικάζετε. Καθόλου μὲν οὖν κἀκεῖνο ὁμολογοῦμεν, ὅτι ὃν τρόπον οἱ ἐν Ἕλλησι τὰ αὐτοῖς ἀρεστὰ δογματίσαντες ἐκ παντὸς τῷ ἑνὶ ὀνόματι φιλοσοφίας προσαγορεύονται, καίπερ τῶν δογμάτων ἐναντίων ὄντων, οὕτως καὶ τῶν ἐν βαρβάροις γενομένων καὶ δοξάντων σοφῶν τὸ ἐπικατηγορούμενον ὄνομα κοινόν ἐστι· Χριστιανοὶ γὰρ πάντες προσαγορεύονται. Ὅθεν πάντων τῶν καταγγελλομένων ὑμῖν τὰς πράξεις κρίνεσθαι ἀξιοῦμεν, ἵνα ὁ ἐλεγχθεὶς ὡς ἄδικος κολάζηται, ἀλλὰ μὴ ὡς Χριστιανός· ἐὰν δέ τις ἀνέλεγκτος φάνηται, ἀπολύηται ὡς Χριστιανὸς οὐδὲν ἀδικῶν. Οὐ γὰρ τοὺς κατηγοροῦντας κολάζειν ὑμᾶς ἀξιώσομεν· ἀρκοῦνται γὰρ τῇ προσούσῃ πονηρίᾳ καὶ τῇ τῶν καλῶν ἀγνοίᾳ.
Alla, phēsei tis, ēdē tines lēphthentes ēlenchthēsan kakourgoi. Kai gar pollous pollakis, hotan hekastote tōn katēgoroumenōn ton bion exetazēte, allʼ ou dia tous proelenchthentas katadikazete. Katholou men oun kakeino homologoumen, hoti hon tropon hoi en Hellēsi ta autois aresta dogmatisantes ek pantos tǭ heni onomati philosophias prosagoreuontai, kaiper tōn dogmatōn enantiōn ontōn, houtōs kai tōn en barbarois genomenōn kai doxantōn sophōn to epikatēgoroumenon onoma koinon esti; Christianoi gar pantes prosagoreuontai. Hothen pantōn tōn katangellomenōn hymin tas praxeis krinesthai axioumen, hina ho elenchtheis hōs adikos kolazētai, alla mē hōs Christianos; ean de tis anelenktos phanētai, apolyētai hōs Christianos ouden adikōn. Ou gar tous katēgorountas kolazein hymas axiōsomen; arkountai gar tę̄ prosousę̄ ponērią kai tę̄ tōn kalōn agnoią.
But, someone will say, some have already been arrested and convicted as evildoers. Indeed you often condemn many, when you examine the life of those accused on each occasion, but not because of those who were convicted before. In general we admit this too: just as those among the Greeks who taught what pleased them are all called by the one name of philosophy, though their teachings are contrary, so also among the barbarians the name brought against those who became and were thought wise is common; for all are called Christians. Therefore we ask that the actions of all who are denounced to you be judged, so that the one convicted may be punished as a wrongdoer, but not as a Christian; and if anyone is shown to be blameless, let him be released as a Christian doing no wrong. For we will not ask you to punish the accusers; they are sufficiently punished by their present wickedness and their ignorance of what is good.
Chapter 8
8Rauschen, 18–20
Λογίσασθε δʼ ὅτι ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ταῦτα ἔφημεν ἐκ τοῦ ἐφʼ ἡμῖν εἶναι ἀρνεῖσθαι ἐξεταζομένους. Ἀλλʼ οὐ βουλόμεθα ζῆν ψευδολογοῦντες· τοῦ γὰρ αἰωνίου καὶ καθαροῦ βίου ἐπιθυμοῦντες τῆς μετὰ θεοῦ τοῦ πάντων πατρὸς καὶ δημιουργοῦ διαγωγῆς ἀντιποιούμεθα, καὶ σπεύδομεν ἐπὶ τὸ ὁμολογεῖν, οἱ πεπεισμένοι καὶ πιστεύοντες τυχεῖν τούτων δύνασθαι τοὺς τὸν θεὸν διʼ ἔργων πείσαντας, ὅτι αὐτῷ εἵποντο καὶ τῆς παρʼ αὐτῷ διαγωγῆς ἤρων, ἔνθα κακία οὐκ ἀντιτυπεῖ. Ὡς μὲν οὖν διὰ βραχέων εἰπεῖν, ἅ τε προσδοκῶμεν καὶ μεμαθήκαμεν διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ διδάσκομεν, ταῦτά ἐστι. Πλάτων δʼ ὁμοίως ἔφη Ῥαδάμανθυν καὶ Μίνω κολάσειν τοὺς ἀδίκους παρʼ αὐτοὺς ἐλθόντας· ἡμεῖς δὲ τὸ αὐτὸ πρᾶγμά φαμεν γενήσεσθαι, ἀλλʼ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, κἀν τοῖς αὐτοῖς σώμασι μετὰ τῶν ψυχῶν γινομένων καὶ αἰωνίαν κόλασιν κολασθησομένων, ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ χιλιονταετῆ περίοδον, ὡς ἐκεῖνος ἔφη, μόνον. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἄπιστον ἢ ἀδύνατον τοῦτο φήσει τις, πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἥδε ἡ πλάνη ἐστὶν ἀλλʼ οὐ πρὸς ἕτερον, μέχρις οὗ ἔργῳ μηδὲν ἀδικοῦντες ἐλεγχόμεθα.
Logisasthe dʼ hoti hyper hymōn tauta ephēmen ek tou ephʼ hēmin einai arneisthai exetazomenous. Allʼ ou boulometha zēn pseudologountes; tou gar aiōniou kai katharou biou epithymountes tēs meta theou tou pantōn patros kai dēmiourgou diagōgēs antipoioumetha, kai speudomen epi to homologein, hoi pepeismenoi kai pisteuontes tychein toutōn dynasthai tous ton theon diʼ ergōn peisantas, hoti autǭ heiponto kai tēs parʼ autǭ diagōgēs ērōn, entha kakia ouk antitypei. Hōs men oun dia bracheōn eipein, ha te prosdokōmen kai memathēkamen dia tou Christou kai didaskomen, tauta esti. Platōn dʼ homoiōs ephē Rhadamanthyn kai Minō kolasein tous adikous parʼ autous elthontas; hēmeis de to auto pragma phamen genēsesthai, allʼ hypo tou Christou, kan tois autois sōmasi meta tōn psychōn ginomenōn kai aiōnian kolasin kolasthēsomenōn, allʼ ouchi chiliontaetē periodon, hōs ekeinos ephē, monon. Ei men oun apiston ē adynaton touto phēsei tis, pros hēmas hēde hē planē estin allʼ ou pros heteron, mechris hou ergǭ mēden adikountes elenchometha.
Consider that we have said these things for your sake, since it is in our power to deny when examined. But we do not wish to live by telling lies; for, longing for the eternal and pure life, we strive for the life that is with God, the Father and Maker of all, and we hasten to confess, being persuaded and believing that those who have shown God by their works that they followed him and loved the life with him, where evil does not resist, can obtain these things. This, then, to speak briefly, is what we expect and have learned from Christ and teach. And Plato likewise said that Rhadamanthus and Minos would punish the wicked who came before them; we say that the same thing will happen, but by Christ, and to the same bodies united with their souls, which will be punished with eternal punishment, and not for a period of a thousand years only, as he said. If anyone says this is incredible or impossible, this error concerns us and no one else, so long as we are not convicted of doing any wrong in deed.
Chapter 9
9Rauschen, 20–22
Ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ θυσίαις πολλαῖς καὶ πλοκαῖς ἀνθῶν τιμῶμεν, οὓς ἄνθρωποι μορφώσαντες καὶ ἐν ναοῖς ἱδρύσαντες θεοὺς προσωνόμασαν, ἐπεὶ ἄψυχα καὶ νεκρὰ ταῦτα γινώσκομεν καὶ θεοῦ μορφὴν μὴ ἔχοντα (οὐ γὰρ τοιαύτην ἡγούμεθα τὸν θεὸν ἔχειν τὴν μορφήν, ἣν φασί τινες εἰς τιμὴν μεμιμῆσθαι), ἀλλʼ ἐκείνων τῶν φανέντων κακῶν δαιμόνων καὶ ὀνόματα καὶ σχήματα ἔχειν. Τί γὰρ δεῖ εἰδόσιν ὑμῖν λέγειν, ἃ τὴν ὕλην οἱ τεχνῖται διατιθέασι ξέοντες καὶ τέμνοντες καὶ χωνεύοντες καὶ τύπτοντες; Καὶ ἐξ ἀτίμων πολλάκις σκευῶν διὰ τέχνης τὸ σχῆμα μόνον ἀλλάξαντες καὶ μορφοποιήσαντες θεοὺς ἐπονομάζουσιν. Ὅπερ οὐ μόνον ἄλογον ἡγούμεθα, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐφʼ ὕβρει τοῦ θεοῦ γίνεσθαι, ὃς ἄῤῥητον δόξαν καὶ μορφὴν ἔχων ἐπὶ φθαρτοῖς καὶ δεομένοις θεραπείας πράγμασιν ἐπονομάζεται. Καὶ ὅτι οἱ τούτων τεχνῖται ἀσελγεῖς εἰσι καὶ πᾶσαν κακίαν, ἵνα μὴ καταριθμῶμεν, ἔχουσιν, ἀκριβῶς ἐπίστασθε· καὶ τὰς ἑαυτῶν παιδίσκας συνεργαζομένας φθείρουσιν. Ὤ τῆς ἐμβροντησίας, ἀνθρώπους ἀκολάστους θεοὺς εἰς τὸ προσκυνεῖσθαι πλάσσειν λέγεσθαι καὶ μεταποιεῖν, καὶ τῶν ἱερῶν, ἔνθα ἀνατίθενται, φύλακας τοιούτους καθιστάναι, μὴ συνορῶντας ἀθέμιτον καὶ τὸ νοεῖν ἢ λέγειν ἀνθρώπους θεῶν εἶναι φύλακας.
Allʼ oude thysiais pollais kai plokais anthōn timōmen, hous anthrōpoi morphōsantes kai en naois hidrysantes theous prosōnomasan, epei apsycha kai nekra tauta ginōskomen kai theou morphēn mē echonta (ou gar toiautēn hēgoumetha ton theon echein tēn morphēn, hēn phasi tines eis timēn memimēsthai), allʼ ekeinōn tōn phanentōn kakōn daimonōn kai onomata kai schēmata echein. Ti gar dei eidosin hymin legein, ha tēn hylēn hoi technitai diatitheasi xeontes kai temnontes kai chōneuontes kai typtontes? Kai ex atimōn pollakis skeuōn dia technēs to schēma monon allaxantes kai morphopoiēsantes theous eponomazousin. Hoper ou monon alogon hēgoumetha, alla kai ephʼ hybrei tou theou ginesthai, hos arrhēton doxan kai morphēn echōn epi phthartois kai deomenois therapeias pragmasin eponomazetai. Kai hoti hoi toutōn technitai aselgeis eisi kai pasan kakian, hina mē katarithmōmen, echousin, akribōs epistasthe; kai tas heautōn paidiskas synergazomenas phtheirousin. Ō tēs embrontēsias, anthrōpous akolastous theous eis to proskyneisthai plassein legesthai kai metapoiein, kai tōn hierōn, entha anatithentai, phylakas toioutous kathistanai, mē synorōntas athemiton kai to noein ē legein anthrōpous theōn einai phylakas.
Nor do we honor with many sacrifices and garlands of flowers those whom people have shaped and set up in temples and called gods, since we know that they are lifeless and dead and do not have the form of God (for we do not think that God has the form that some say they imitate to honor him), but have the names and shapes of those evil demons who appeared. For why need we tell you, who know it, how the craftsmen treat the material, carving and cutting and casting and hammering? And often from dishonorable vessels, changing only the shape by their art and giving it form, they call them gods. This we consider not only irrational but also an insult to God, who has glory and form beyond words, that his name should be given to things that are perishable and need care. And you know well that the craftsmen of these things are licentious and have every vice, not to list them; they even corrupt the slave girls who work with them. O the stupidity, that licentious men should be said to fashion and remake gods to be worshiped, and that such people should be appointed guardians of the temples where they are dedicated, not seeing that it is unlawful even to think or say that men are guardians of gods!
Chapter 10
10Rauschen, 22–24
Ἀλλʼ οὐ δέεσθαι τῆς παρὰ ἀνθρώπων ὑλικῆς προσφορᾶς παρειλήφαμεν τὸν θεόν, αὐτὸν παρέχοντα πάντα ὁρῶντες· ἐκείνους δὲ προσδέχεσθαι αὐτὸν μόνον δεδιδάγμεθα καὶ πεπείσμεθα καὶ πιστεύομεν, τοὺς τὰ προσόντα αὐτῷ ἀγαθὰ μιμουμένους, σωφροσύνην καὶ δικαιοσύνην καὶ φιλανθρωπίαν καὶ ὅσα οἰκεῖα θεῷ ἐστι, τῷ μηδενὶ ὀνόματι θετῷ καλουμένῳ. Καὶ πάντα τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀγαθὸν ὄντα δημιουργῆσαι αὐτὸν ἐξ ἀμόρφου ὕλης διʼ ἀνθρώπους δεδιδάγμεθα· οἵ ἐὰν ἀξίους τῷ ἐκείνου βουλεύματι ἑαυτοὺς διʼ ἔργων δείξωσι, τῆς μετʼ αὐτοῦ ἀναστροφῆς καταξιωθῆναι παρειλήφαμεν συμβασιλεύοντας, ἀφθάρτους καὶ ἀπαθεῖς γενομένους. Ὃν τρόπον γὰρ τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐκ ὄντας ἐποίησε, τὸν αὐτὸν ἡγούμεθα τρόπον διὰ τὸ ἑλέσθαι τοὺς αἱρουμένους τὰ αὐτῷ ἀρεστὰ καὶ ἀφθαρσίας καὶ συνουσίας καταξιωθῆναι. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ τὴν ἀρχὴν γενέσθαι οὐχ ἡμέτερον ἦν· τὸ δʼ ἐξακολουθῆσαι οἷς φίλον αὐτῷ αἱρουμένους, διʼ ὧν αὐτὸς ἐδωρήσατο λογικῶν δυνάμεων, πείθει τε καὶ εἰς πίστιν ἄγει ἡμᾶς. Καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντων ἀνθρώπων ἡγούμεθα εἶναι τὸ μὴ εἴργεσθαι ταῦτα μανθάνειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ προτρέπεσθαι ἐπὶ ταῦτα. Ὅπερ γὰρ οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν οἱ ἀνθρώπειοι νόμοι πρᾶξαι, ταῦτα ὁ λόγος θεῖος ἂν εἰργάσατο, εἰ μὴ οἱ φαῦλοι δαίμονες κατεσκέδασαν πολλὰ ψευδῆ καὶ ἄθεα κατηγορήματα, σύμμαχον λαβόντες τὴν ἐν ἑκάστῳ κακὴν πρὸς πάντα καὶ ποικίλην φύσει ἐπιθυμίαν, ὧν οὐδὲν πρόσεστιν ἡμῖν.
Allʼ ou deesthai tēs para anthrōpōn hylikēs prosphoras pareilēphamen ton theon, auton parechonta panta horōntes; ekeinous de prosdechesthai auton monon dedidagmetha kai pepeismetha kai pisteuomen, tous ta prosonta autǭ agatha mimoumenous, sōphrosynēn kai dikaiosynēn kai philanthrōpian kai hosa oikeia theǭ esti, tǭ mēdeni onomati thetǭ kaloumenǭ. Kai panta tēn archēn agathon onta dēmiourgēsai auton ex amorphou hylēs diʼ anthrōpous dedidagmetha; hoi ean axious tǭ ekeinou bouleumati heautous diʼ ergōn deixōsi, tēs metʼ autou anastrophēs kataxiōthēnai pareilēphamen symbasileuontas, aphthartous kai apatheis genomenous. Hon tropon gar tēn archēn ouk ontas epoiēse, ton auton hēgoumetha tropon dia to helesthai tous hairoumenous ta autǭ aresta kai aphtharsias kai synousias kataxiōthēnai. To men gar tēn archēn genesthai ouch hēmeteron ēn; to dʼ exakolouthēsai hois philon autǭ hairoumenous, diʼ hōn autos edōrēsato logikōn dynameōn, peithei te kai eis pistin agei hēmas. Kai hyper pantōn anthrōpōn hēgoumetha einai to mē eirgesthai tauta manthanein, alla kai protrepesthai epi tauta. Hoper gar ouk ēdynēthēsan hoi anthrōpeioi nomoi praxai, tauta ho logos theios an eirgasato, ei mē hoi phauloi daimones kateskedasan polla pseudē kai athea katēgorēmata, symmachon labontes tēn en hekastǭ kakēn pros panta kai poikilēn physei epithymian, hōn ouden prosestin hēmin.
But we have received that God does not need material offerings from human beings, since we see that he himself provides everything; and we have been taught, and are persuaded, and believe, that he accepts only those who imitate the good things that belong to him: self-control and justice and love of humankind and whatever is proper to God, who is called by no given name. And we have been taught that in the beginning, being good, he made all things out of formless matter for the sake of human beings; and if they show themselves by their works worthy of his purpose, we have received that they will be counted worthy to live with him, reigning with him, having become incorruptible and free from suffering. For as in the beginning he made us when we did not exist, so we think that those who choose what pleases him will, because of that choice, be counted worthy of incorruption and of fellowship with him. For our coming into being in the beginning was not our doing; but to follow what is dear to him, choosing it through the rational powers he himself has given, he both persuades us and leads us to faith. And we think it is for the good of all people that they are not prevented from learning these things, but are even urged toward them. For what human laws could not do, the divine Word would have done, if the evil demons had not scattered many false and godless accusations, taking as their ally the evil desire in each person, varied in nature and bent on everything; none of which belongs to us.
Chapter 11
11Rauschen, 24
Καὶ ὑμεῖς, ἀκούσαντες βασιλείαν προσδοκῶντας ἡμᾶς, ἀκρίτως ἀνθρώπινον λέγειν ἡμᾶς ὑπειλήφατε, ἡμῶν τὴν μετὰ θεοῦ λεγόντων, ὡς καὶ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνεταζομένους ὑφʼ ὑμῶν ὁμολογεῖν εἶναι Χριστιανούς, γινώσκοντες τῷ ὁμολογοῦντι θάνατον τὴν ζημίαν κεῖσθαι, φαίνεται. Εἰ γὰρ ἀνθρώπινον βασιλείαν προσεδοκῶμεν, κἂν ἠρνούμεθα, ὅπως μὴ ἀναιρώμεθα, καὶ λανθάνειν ἐπειρώμεθα, ὅπως τῶν προσδοκωμένων τύχωμεν· ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ οὐκ εἰς τὸ νῦν τὰς ἐλπίδας ἔχομεν, ἀναιρούντων οὐ πεφροντίκαμεν τοῦ καὶ πάντως ἀποθανεῖν ὀφειλομένου.
Kai hymeis, akousantes basileian prosdokōntas hēmas, akritōs anthrōpinon legein hēmas hypeilēphate, hēmōn tēn meta theou legontōn, hōs kai ek tou anetazomenous hyphʼ hymōn homologein einai Christianous, ginōskontes tǭ homologounti thanaton tēn zēmian keisthai, phainetai. Ei gar anthrōpinon basileian prosedokōmen, kan ērnoumetha, hopōs mē anairōmetha, kai lanthanein epeirōmetha, hopōs tōn prosdokōmenōn tychōmen; allʼ epei ouk eis to nyn tas elpidas echomen, anairountōn ou pephrontikamen tou kai pantōs apothanein opheilomenou.
And you, hearing that we expect a kingdom, have supposed without examination that we speak of a human one, whereas we speak of the kingdom with God; as is clear also from the fact that when examined by you we confess to being Christians, knowing that death is the penalty laid down for the one who confesses. For if we expected a human kingdom, we would deny it, so as not to be killed, and would try to escape notice, so as to obtain what we expect. But since we do not set our hopes on the present, we do not care about those who kill us, since we must die in any case.
Chapter 12
12Rauschen, 24–28
Ἀρωγοὶ δʼ ὑμῖν καὶ σύμμαχοι πρὸς εἰρήνην ἐσμὲν πάντων μᾶλλον ἀνθρώπων, οἵ ταῦτα δοξάζομεν, ὡς λαθεῖν θεὸν κακόεργον ἢ πλεονέκτην ἢ ἐπίβουλον ἢ ἐνάρετον ἀδύνατον εἶναι, καὶ ἕκαστον ἐπʼ αἰωνίαν κόλασιν ἢ σωτηρίαν κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων πορεύεσθαι. Εἰ γὰρ οἱ πάντες ἄνθρωποι ταῦτα ἐγίνωσκον, οὐκ ἄν τις τὴν κακίαν πρὸς ὀλίγον ᾑρεῖτο, γινώσκων πορεύεσθαι ἐπʼ αἰωνίαν διὰ πυρὸς καταδίκην, ἀλλʼ ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου ἑαυτὸν συνεῖχε καὶ ἐκόσμει ἀρετῇ, ὅπως τῶν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τύχοι ἀγαθῶν καὶ τῶν κολαστηρίων ἀπηλλαγμένος εἴη. Οἱ γὰρ διὰ τοὺς ὑφʼ ὑμῶν κειμένους νόμους καὶ κολάσεις πειρῶνται λανθάνειν ἀδικοῦντες, ἀνθρώπους δʼ ὄντας λανθάνειν ὑμᾶς δυνατὸν ἐπιστάμενοι ἀδικοῦσιν, εἰ ἔμαθον καὶ ἐπείσθησαν θεὸν ἀδύνατον εἶναι λαθεῖν τι, οὐ μόνον πραττόμενον ἀλλὰ καὶ βουλευόμενον, κἂν διὰ τὰ ἐπικείμενα ἐκ παντὸς τρόπου κόσμιοι ἦσαν, ὡς καὶ ὑμεῖς συμφήσετε. Ἀλλʼ ἐοίκατε δεδιέναι, μὴ πάντες δικαιοπραγήσωσι καὶ ὑμεῖς οὓς κολάζητε ἔτι οὐχ ἕξετε· δημίων δʼ ἂν εἴη τὸ τοιοῦτον ἔργον, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀρχόντων ἀγαθῶν. Πεπείσμεθα δʼ ἐκ δαιμόνων φαύλων, οἵ καὶ παρὰ τῶν ἀλόγως βιούντων αἰτοῦσι θύματα καὶ θεραπείας, καὶ ταῦτα, ὡς προέφημεν, ἐνεργεῖσθαι· ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὑμᾶς, οἵ γε εὐσεβείας καὶ φιλοσοφίας ὀρέγεσθε, ἄλογόν τι πρᾶξαι ὑπειλήφαμεν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς ὁμοίως τοῖς ἀνοήτοις τὰ ἔθη πρὸ τῆς ἀληθείας τιμᾶτε, πράττετε ὃ δύνασθε· τοσοῦτον δὲ δύνανται καὶ ἄρχοντες πρὸ τῆς ἀληθείας δόξαν τιμῶντες, ὅσον καὶ λῃσταὶ ἐν ἐρημίᾳ. Ὅτι δʼ οὐ καλλιερήσετε, ὁ λόγος ἀποδείκνυσιν, οὗ βασιλικώτατον καὶ δικαιότατον ἄρχοντα μετὰ τὸν γεννήσαντα θεὸν οὐδένα οἴδαμεν ὄντα. Ὃν γὰρ τρόπον διαδέχεσθαι πενίας ἢ πάθη ἢ ἀδοξίας πατρικὰς ὑφαιροῦνται πάντες, οὕτως καὶ ὅσα ἂν ὑπαγορεύσῃ ὁ λόγος μὴ δεῖν αἱρεῖσθαι ὁ νουνεχὴς οὐχ αἱρήσεται. Γενήσεσθαι ταῦτα πάντα προεῖπε, φημί, ὁ ἡμέτερος διδάσκαλος καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς πάντων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ υἱὸς καὶ ἀπόστολος ὢν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, ἀφʼ οὗ καὶ τὸ Χριστιανοὶ ἐπονομάζεσθαι ἐσχήκαμεν. Ὅθεν καὶ βέβαιοι γινόμεθα πρὸς τὰ δεδιδαγμένα ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ πάντα, ἐπειδὴ ἔργῳ φαίνεται γινόμενα, ὅσα φθάσας γενέσθαι προεῖπεν· ὅπερ θεοῦ ἔργον ἐστί, πρὶν ἢ γενέσθαι εἰπεῖν καὶ οὕτως δειχθῆναι γινόμενον ὡς προείρηται. Ἦν μὲν οὖν καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις παυσαμένους μηδὲν προστιθέναι, λογισαμένους ὅτι δίκαιά τε καὶ ἀληθῆ ἀξιοῦμεν· ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ γνωρίζομεν οὐ ῥᾷον ἀγνοίᾳ κατεχομένην ψυχὴν συντόμως μεταβάλλειν, ὑπὲρ τοῦ πεῖσαι τοὺς φιλαλήθεις μικρὰ προσθεῖναι προεθυμήθημεν, εἰδότες ὅτι οὐκ ἀδύνατον ἀληθείας παρατεθείσης ἄγνοιαν φυγεῖν.
Arōgoi dʼ hymin kai symmachoi pros eirēnēn esmen pantōn mallon anthrōpōn, hoi tauta doxazomen, hōs lathein theon kakoergon ē pleonektēn ē epiboulon ē enareton adynaton einai, kai hekaston epʼ aiōnian kolasin ē sōtērian katʼ axian tōn praxeōn poreuesthai. Ei gar hoi pantes anthrōpoi tauta eginōskon, ouk an tis tēn kakian pros oligon hę̄reito, ginōskōn poreuesthai epʼ aiōnian dia pyros katadikēn, allʼ ek pantos tropou heauton syneiche kai ekosmei aretę̄, hopōs tōn para tou theou tychoi agathōn kai tōn kolastēriōn apēllagmenos eiē. Hoi gar dia tous hyphʼ hymōn keimenous nomous kai kolaseis peirōntai lanthanein adikountes, anthrōpous dʼ ontas lanthanein hymas dynaton epistamenoi adikousin, ei emathon kai epeisthēsan theon adynaton einai lathein ti, ou monon prattomenon alla kai bouleuomenon, kan dia ta epikeimena ek pantos tropou kosmioi ēsan, hōs kai hymeis symphēsete. Allʼ eoikate dedienai, mē pantes dikaiopragēsōsi kai hymeis hous kolazēte eti ouch hexete; dēmiōn dʼ an eiē to toiouton ergon, allʼ ouk archontōn agathōn. Pepeismetha dʼ ek daimonōn phaulōn, hoi kai para tōn alogōs biountōn aitousi thymata kai therapeias, kai tauta, hōs proephēmen, energeisthai; allʼ ouch hymas, hoi ge eusebeias kai philosophias oregesthe, alogon ti praxai hypeilēphamen. Ei de kai hymeis homoiōs tois anoētois ta ethē pro tēs alētheias timate, prattete ho dynasthe; tosouton de dynantai kai archontes pro tēs alētheias doxan timōntes, hoson kai lę̄stai en erēmią. Hoti dʼ ou kallierēsete, ho logos apodeiknysin, hou basilikōtaton kai dikaiotaton archonta meta ton gennēsanta theon oudena oidamen onta. Hon gar tropon diadechesthai penias ē pathē ē adoxias patrikas hyphairountai pantes, houtōs kai hosa an hypagoreusę̄ ho logos mē dein haireisthai ho nounechēs ouch hairēsetai. Genēsesthai tauta panta proeipe, phēmi, ho hēmeteros didaskalos kai tou patros pantōn kai despotou theou huios kai apostolos ōn Iēsous Christos, aphʼ hou kai to Christianoi eponomazesthai eschēkamen. Hothen kai bebaioi ginometha pros ta dedidagmena hypʼ autou panta, epeidē ergǭ phainetai ginomena, hosa phthasas genesthai proeipen; hoper theou ergon esti, prin ē genesthai eipein kai houtōs deichthēnai ginomenon hōs proeirētai. Ēn men oun kai epi toutois pausamenous mēden prostithenai, logisamenous hoti dikaia te kai alēthē axioumen; allʼ epei gnōrizomen ou rhąon agnoią katechomenēn psychēn syntomōs metaballein, hyper tou peisai tous philalētheis mikra prostheinai proethymēthēmen, eidotes hoti ouk adynaton alētheias paratetheisēs agnoian phygein.
And we are your helpers and allies for peace more than all other people, since we hold that it is impossible for an evildoer, a covetous person, or a conspirator, or a virtuous person, to escape the notice of God, and that each goes to eternal punishment or salvation according to the merit of his actions. For if all people knew this, no one would choose wickedness for a little while, knowing that he goes to eternal condemnation by fire; but he would by every means restrain himself and adorn himself with virtue, so as to obtain the good things from God and be free of the punishments. For those who, because of the laws and punishments you have laid down, try to escape notice when they do wrong, do wrong knowing that it is possible to escape your notice, since you are human; but if they learned and were persuaded that it is impossible to hide anything from God, not only what is done but even what is intended, they would at least because of the penalties be orderly in every way, as you too will agree. But you seem to fear that all may do right, and that you will no longer have anyone to punish; such would be the work of executioners, not of good rulers. And we are persuaded that these things too, as we said before, are brought about by evil demons, who demand sacrifices and worship even from those who live irrationally; but we do not suppose that you, who strive for piety and philosophy, will do anything irrational. But if you too, like the foolish, honor custom before truth, do what you can; but rulers who honor opinion before truth have as much power as robbers in a desert. That you will not succeed, the Word shows, than whom we know no more royal and just ruler after God who begot him. For as all avoid inheriting the poverty or sufferings or dishonor of their fathers, so the sensible person will not choose whatever the Word says one should not choose. That all these things would happen, I say, our Teacher foretold, he who is Son and Apostle of God the Father and Master of all, Jesus Christ, from whom we have also received the name of Christians. Therefore we are confident in all that he taught, since whatever he foretold would happen is seen actually happening; which is the work of God, to say something before it happens and so to show it happening as foretold. We might, then, stop here and add nothing more, reckoning that we ask what is just and true; but since we know that it is not easy to change quickly a soul held by ignorance, we have been eager to add a little, to persuade the lovers of truth, knowing that it is not impossible to flee ignorance when the truth has been set before it.
Chapter 13
13Rauschen, 28
Ἄθεοι μὲν οὖν ὡς οὔκ ἐσμεν, τὸν δημιουργὸν τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς σεβόμενοι, ἀνενδεῆ αἱμάτων καὶ σπονδῶν καὶ θυμιαμάτων, ὡς ἐδιδάχθημεν, λέγοντες, λόγῳ εὐχῆς καὶ εὐχαριστίας ἐφʼ οἷς προσφερόμεθα πᾶσιν, ὅση δύναμις, αἰνοῦντες, μόνην ἀξίαν αὐτοῦ τιμὴν ταύτην παραλαβόντες, τὸ τὰ ὑπʼ ἐκείνου εἰς διατροφὴν γενόμενα οὐ πυρὶ δαπανᾶν, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτοῖς καὶ τοῖς δεομένοις προσφέρειν, ἐκείνῳ δὲ εὐχαρίστους ὄντας διὰ λόγου πομπὰς καὶ ὕμνους πέμπειν ὑπέρ τε τοῦ γεγονέναι καὶ τῶν εἰς εὐρωστίαν πόρων πάντων, ποιοτήτων μὲν γενῶν καὶ μεταβολῶν ὡρῶν, καὶ τοῦ πάλιν ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ γενέσθαι διὰ πίστιν τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ αἰτήσεις πέμποντες, — τίς σωφρονῶν οὐχ ὁμολογήσει; Τὸν διδάσκαλόν τε τούτων γενόμενον ἡμῖν καὶ εἰς τοῦτο γεννηθέντα Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, τὸν σταυρωθέντα ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, τοῦ γενομένου ἐν Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐπὶ χρόνοις Τιβερίου Καίσαρος ἐπιτρόπου, υἱὸν αὐτὸν τοῦ ὄντως θεοῦ μαθόντες καὶ ἐν δευτέρᾳ χώρᾳ ἔχοντες, πνεῦμά τε προφητικὸν ἐν τρίτῃ τάξει ὅτι μετὰ λόγου τιμῶμεν, ἀποδείξομεν. Ἐνταῦθα γὰρ μανίαν ἡμῶν καταφαίνονται, δευτέραν χώραν μετὰ τὸν ἄτρεπτον καὶ ἀεὶ ὄντα θεὸν καὶ γεννήτορα τῶν ἁπάντων ἀνθρώπῳ σταυρωθέντι διδόναι ἡμᾶς λέγοντες, ἀγνοοῦντες τὸ ἐν τούτῳ μυστήριον, ᾧ προσέχειν ὑμᾶς ἐξηγουμένων ἡμῶν προτρεπόμεθα.
Atheoi men oun hōs ouk esmen, ton dēmiourgon toude tou pantos sebomenoi, anendeē haimatōn kai spondōn kai thymiamatōn, hōs edidachthēmen, legontes, logǭ euchēs kai eucharistias ephʼ hois prospherometha pasin, hosē dynamis, ainountes, monēn axian autou timēn tautēn paralabontes, to ta hypʼ ekeinou eis diatrophēn genomena ou pyri dapanan, allʼ heautois kai tois deomenois prospherein, ekeinǭ de eucharistous ontas dia logou pompas kai hymnous pempein hyper te tou gegonenai kai tōn eis eurōstian porōn pantōn, poiotētōn men genōn kai metabolōn hōrōn, kai tou palin en aphtharsią genesthai dia pistin tēn en autǭ aitēseis pempontes, — tis sōphronōn ouch homologēsei? Ton didaskalon te toutōn genomenon hēmin kai eis touto gennēthenta Iēsoun Christon, ton staurōthenta epi Pontiou Pilatou, tou genomenou en Ioudaią epi chronois Tiberiou Kaisaros epitropou, huion auton tou ontōs theou mathontes kai en deuterą chōrą echontes, pneuma te prophētikon en tritę̄ taxei hoti meta logou timōmen, apodeixomen. Entautha gar manian hēmōn kataphainontai, deuteran chōran meta ton atrepton kai aei onta theon kai gennētora tōn hapantōn anthrōpǭ staurōthenti didonai hēmas legontes, agnoountes to en toutǭ mystērion, hǭ prosechein hymas exēgoumenōn hēmōn protrepometha.
That we are not atheists, then, since we worship the Maker of this universe, declaring, as we have been taught, that he has no need of blood and libations and incense, praising him as much as we can by the word of prayer and thanksgiving for all that we receive; having received as the only honor worthy of him not to consume by fire what he made for our nourishment, but to offer it to ourselves and to those in need, and, being thankful to him, to send up through the word solemn praises and hymns for our creation and for all the means of health, for the varieties of kinds and the changes of seasons, and sending up petitions that we may be again in incorruption through faith in him: what person of sound mind will not admit? And we will show that we honor with reason the one who became our teacher of these things and was born for this purpose, Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, procurator of Judea in the times of Tiberius Caesar, having learned that he is the Son of the true God and holding him in the second place, and the prophetic Spirit in the third rank. For in this they declare our madness, saying that we give the second place after the unchangeable and eternal God, the Begetter of all, to a crucified man, not knowing the mystery in this, to which we urge you to attend as we explain it.
Chapter 14
14Rauschen, 28–30
Προλέγομεν γὰρ ὑμῖν φυλάξασθαι, μὴ οἱ προδιαβεβλημένοι ὑφʼ ἡμῶν δαίμονες ἐξαπατήσωσιν ὑμᾶς καὶ ἀποτρέψωσι τοῦ ὅλως ἐντυχεῖν καὶ συνεῖναι τὰ λεγόμενα (ἀγωνίζονται γὰρ ἔχειν ὑμᾶς δούλους καὶ ὑπηρέτας, καὶ ποτὲ μὲν διʼ ὀνείρων ἐπιφανείας, ποτὲ δʼ αὖ διὰ μαγικῶν στροφῶν χειροῦνται πάντας τοὺς οὐκ ἔσθʼ ὅπως ὑπὲρ τῆς αὐτῶν σωτηρίας ἀγωνιζομένους), ὃν τρόπον καὶ ἡμεῖς μετὰ τὸ τῷ λόγῳ πεισθῆναι ἐκείνων μὲν ἀπέστημεν, θεῷ δὲ μόνῳ ἀγεννήτῳ διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ ἑπόμεθα· οἱ πάλαι μὲν πορνείαις χαίροντες, νῦν δὲ σωφροσύνην μόνην ἀσπαζόμενοι· οἱ δὲ καὶ μαγικαῖς τέχναις χρώμενοι, νῦν ἀγαθῷ καὶ ἀγεννήτῳ θεῷ ἑαυτοὺς ἀνατεθεικότες· χρημάτων δὲ καὶ κτημάτων οἱ πόρους παντὸς μᾶλλον στέργοντες, νῦν καὶ ἃ ἔχομεν εἰς κοινὸν φέροντες καὶ παντὶ δεομένῳ κοινωνοῦντες· οἱ μισάλληλοι δὲ καὶ ἀλληλοφόνοι καὶ πρὸς τοὺς οὐχ ὁμοφύλους διὰ τὰ ἔθη καὶ ἑστίας κοινὰς μὴ ποιούμενοι, νῦν μετὰ τὴν ἐπιφάνειαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὁμοδίαιτοι γινόμενοι, καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐχθρῶν εὐχόμενοι, καὶ τοὺς ἀδίκως μισοῦντας πείθειν πειρώμενοι, ὅπως οἱ κατὰ τὰς τοῦ Χριστοῦ καλὰς ὑποθημοσύνας βιώσαντες εὐέλπιδες ὧσι σὺν ἡμῖν τῶν αὐτῶν παρὰ τοῦ πάντων δεσπόζοντος θεοῦ τυχεῖν. Ἵνα δὲ μὴ σοφίζεσθαι ὑμᾶς δόξωμεν, ὀλίγων τινῶν τῶν παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδαγμάτων ἐπιμνησθῆναι καλῶς ἔχειν πρὸ τῆς ἀποδείξεως ἡγησάμεθα, καὶ ὑμέτερον ἔστω ὡς δυνατῶν βασιλέων ἐξετάσαι, εἰ ἀληθῶς ταῦτα δεδιδάγμεθα καὶ διδάσκομεν. Βραχεῖς δὲ καὶ σύντομοι παρʼ αὐτοῦ λόγοι γεγόνασιν· οὐ γὰρ σοφιστὴς ὑπῆρχεν, ἀλλὰ δύναμις θεοῦ ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ ἦν.
Prolegomen gar hymin phylaxasthai, mē hoi prodiabeblēmenoi hyphʼ hēmōn daimones exapatēsōsin hymas kai apotrepsōsi tou holōs entychein kai syneinai ta legomena (agōnizontai gar echein hymas doulous kai hypēretas, kai pote men diʼ oneirōn epiphaneias, pote dʼ au dia magikōn strophōn cheirountai pantas tous ouk esthʼ hopōs hyper tēs autōn sōtērias agōnizomenous), hon tropon kai hēmeis meta to tǭ logǭ peisthēnai ekeinōn men apestēmen, theǭ de monǭ agennētǭ dia tou huiou hepometha; hoi palai men porneiais chairontes, nyn de sōphrosynēn monēn aspazomenoi; hoi de kai magikais technais chrōmenoi, nyn agathǭ kai agennētǭ theǭ heautous anatetheikotes; chrēmatōn de kai ktēmatōn hoi porous pantos mallon stergontes, nyn kai ha echomen eis koinon pherontes kai panti deomenǭ koinōnountes; hoi misallēloi de kai allēlophonoi kai pros tous ouch homophylous dia ta ethē kai hestias koinas mē poioumenoi, nyn meta tēn epiphaneian tou Christou homodiaitoi ginomenoi, kai hyper tōn echthrōn euchomenoi, kai tous adikōs misountas peithein peirōmenoi, hopōs hoi kata tas tou Christou kalas hypothēmosynas biōsantes euelpides hōsi syn hēmin tōn autōn para tou pantōn despozontos theou tychein. Hina de mē sophizesthai hymas doxōmen, oligōn tinōn tōn parʼ autou tou Christou didagmatōn epimnēsthēnai kalōs echein pro tēs apodeixeōs hēgēsametha, kai hymeteron estō hōs dynatōn basileōn exetasai, ei alēthōs tauta dedidagmetha kai didaskomen. Bracheis de kai syntomoi parʼ autou logoi gegonasin; ou gar sophistēs hypērchen, alla dynamis theou ho logos autou ēn.
For we warn you beforehand to be on guard, lest the demons whom we have accused deceive you and turn you away from reading and understanding what we say at all (for they strive to have you as their slaves and servants, and sometimes by appearances in dreams, sometimes by magical tricks, they subdue all who do not struggle in any way for their own salvation), just as we too, after being persuaded by the Word, have withdrawn from them and follow the only unbegotten God through his Son. We who once delighted in sexual immorality now embrace self-control alone; we who also used magical arts have now dedicated ourselves to the good and unbegotten God; we who valued above all else the acquisition of money and possessions now bring what we have into a common fund and share with everyone in need; we who hated and killed one another and would not share a common hearth with those not of our own tribe because of their customs, now, since the coming of Christ, live together, and pray for our enemies, and try to persuade those who hate us unjustly, so that they, living according to the good precepts of Christ, may share our good hope of obtaining the same things from God, the Master of all. And so that we may not seem to be playing the sophist, we have thought it good, before the proof, to mention a few of the teachings given by Christ himself; and let it be yours, as powerful rulers, to examine whether we have truly been taught and teach these things. His sayings were brief and concise; for he was no sophist, but his word was the power of God.
Chapter 15
15Rauschen, 30–34
Περὶ μὲν οὖν σωφροσύνης τοσοῦτον εἶπεν·,, Ὅς ἂν ἐμβλέψῃ γυναικὶ πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι αὐτῆς, ἤδη ἐμοίχευσε τῇ καρδίᾳ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ“. Καί·,, Εἰ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ὁ δεξιὸς σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον αὐτόν· συμφέρει γάρ σοι μονόφθαλμον εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἢ μετὰ τῶν δύο πεμφθῆναι εἰς τὸ αἰώνιον πῦρ“. Καί·,, Ὃς γαμεῖ ἀπολελυμένην ἀφʼ ἑτέρου ἀνδρός, μοιχᾶται“. Καί·,, Εἰσί τινες οἵτινες εὐνουχίσθησαν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, εἰσὶ δὲ οἵ ἐγεννήθησαν εὐνοῦχοι, εἰσὶ δὲ οἵ εὐνούχισαν ἑαυτοὺς διὰ τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν· πλήν οὐ πάντες τοῦτο χωροῦσιν“. Ὥσπερ καὶ οἱ νόμῳ ἀνθρωπίνῳ διγαμίας ποιούμενοι ἁμαρτωλοὶ παρὰ τῷ ἡμετέρῳ διδασκάλῳ εἰσί, καὶ οἱ προσβλέποντες γυναικὶ πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι αὐτῆς· οὐ γὰρ μόνον ὁ μοιχεύων ἔργῳ ἐκβέβληται παρʼ αὐτῷ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ μοιχεῦσαι βουλόμενος, ὡς οὐ τῶν ἔργων φανερῶν μόνον τῷ θεῷ ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἐνθυμημάτων. Καὶ πολλοί τινες καὶ πολλαὶ ἑξηκοντοῦται καὶ ἑβδομηκοντοῦται, οἵ ἐκ παίδων ἐμαθητεύθησαν τῷ Χριστῷ, ἄφθοροι διαμένουσι· καὶ εὔχομαι κατὰ πᾶν γένος ἀνθρώπων τοιούτους δεῖξαι. Τί γὰρ καὶ λέγομεν τὸ ἀναρίθμητον πλῆθος τῶν ἐξ ἀκολασίας μεταβαλόντων καὶ ταῦτα μαθόντων; οὐ γὰρ τοὺς δικαίους οὐδὲ τοὺς σώφρονας εἰς μετάνοιαν ἐκάλεσεν ὁ Χριστός, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς καὶ ἀκολάστους καὶ ἀδίκους. Εἶπε δὲ οὕτως·,, Οὐκ ἦλθον καλέσαι δικαίους, ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλοὺς εἰς μετάνοιαν“. Θέλει γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὁ οὐράνιος τὴν μετάνοιαν τοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ ἢ τὴν κόλασιν αὐτοῦ. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ στέργειν ἅπαντας ταῦτα ἐδίδαξεν·,, Εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, τί καινὸν ποιεῖτε; καὶ γὰρ οἱ πόρνοι τοῦτο ποιοῦσιν. Ἐγὼ δὲ ὑμῖν λέγω· Εὔχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ὑμῶν καὶ ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς μισοῦντας ὑμᾶς καὶ εὐλογεῖτε τοὺς καταρωμένους ὑμῖν καὶ εὔχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐπηρεαζόντων ὑμᾶς“. Εἰς δὲ τὸ κοινωνεῖν τοῖς δεομένοις καὶ μηδὲν πρὸς δόξαν ποιεῖν ταῦτα ἔφη·,, Παντὶ τῷ αἰτοῦντι δίδοτε καὶ τὸν βουλόμενον δανείσασθαι μὴ ἀποστραφῆτε. Εἰ γὰρ δανείζετε παρʼ ὧν ἐλπίζετε λαβεῖν, τί καινὸν ποιεῖτε; τοῦτο καὶ οἱ τελῶναι ποιοῦσιν. Ὑμεῖς δὲ μὴ θησαυρίζητε ἑαυτοῖς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅπου σὴς καὶ βρῶσις ἀφανίζει καὶ λῃσταὶ διορύσσουσι· θησαυρίζετε δὲ ἑαυτοῖς ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει. Τί γὰρ ὠφελεῖται ἄνθρωπος, ἂν τὸν κόσμον ὅλον κερδήσῃ, τὴν δὲ ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἀπολέσῃ; ἢ τί δώσει αὐτῆς ἀντάλλαγμα; θησαυρίζετε οὖν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει“. Καί·,, Γίνεσθε δὲ χρηστοὶ καὶ οἰκτίρμονες, ὡς καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν χρηστός ἐστι καὶ οἰκτίρμων, καὶ τὸν ἥλιον αὐτοῦ ἀνατέλλει ἐπὶ ἁμαρτωλοὺς καὶ δικαίους καὶ πονηρούς. Μὴ μεριμνᾶτε δὲ τί φάγητε ἢ τί ἐνδύσησθε. Οὐχ ὑμεῖς τῶν πετεινῶν καὶ τῶν θηρίων διαφέρετε; καὶ ὁ θεὸς τρέφει αὐτά. Μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε τί φάγητε ἢ τί ἐνδύσησθε· οἶδε γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος ὅτι τούτων χρείαν ἔχετε. Ζητεῖτε δὲ τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, καὶ ταῦτα πάντα προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν. Ὅπου γὰρ ὁ θησαυρός ἐστιν, ἐκεῖ καὶ ὁ νοῦς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου“. Καί·,, Μὴ ποιῆτε ταῦτα πρὸς τὸ θεαθῆναι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· εἰ δὲ μή γε, μισθὸν οὐκ ἔχετε παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς“.
Peri men oun sōphrosynēs tosouton eipen;,, Hos an emblepsę̄ gynaiki pros to epithymēsai autēs, ēdē emoicheuse tę̄ kardią para tǭ theǭ“. Kai;,, Ei ho ophthalmos sou ho dexios skandalizei se, ekkopson auton; sympherei gar soi monophthalmon eiselthein eis tēn basileian tōn ouranōn, ē meta tōn dyo pemphthēnai eis to aiōnion pyr“. Kai;,, Hos gamei apolelymenēn aphʼ heterou andros, moichatai“. Kai;,, Eisi tines hoitines eunouchisthēsan hypo tōn anthrōpōn, eisi de hoi egennēthēsan eunouchoi, eisi de hoi eunouchisan heautous dia tēn basileian tōn ouranōn; plēn ou pantes touto chōrousin“. Hōsper kai hoi nomǭ anthrōpinǭ digamias poioumenoi hamartōloi para tǭ hēmeterǭ didaskalǭ eisi, kai hoi prosblepontes gynaiki pros to epithymēsai autēs; ou gar monon ho moicheuōn ergǭ ekbeblētai parʼ autǭ, alla kai ho moicheusai boulomenos, hōs ou tōn ergōn phanerōn monon tǭ theǭ alla kai tōn enthymēmatōn. Kai polloi tines kai pollai hexēkontoutai kai hebdomēkontoutai, hoi ek paidōn emathēteuthēsan tǭ Christǭ, aphthoroi diamenousi; kai euchomai kata pan genos anthrōpōn toioutous deixai. Ti gar kai legomen to anarithmēton plēthos tōn ex akolasias metabalontōn kai tauta mathontōn? ou gar tous dikaious oude tous sōphronas eis metanoian ekalesen ho Christos, alla tous asebeis kai akolastous kai adikous. Eipe de houtōs;,, Ouk ēlthon kalesai dikaious, alla hamartōlous eis metanoian“. Thelei gar ho patēr ho ouranios tēn metanoian tou hamartōlou ē tēn kolasin autou. Peri de tou stergein hapantas tauta edidaxen;,, Ei agapate tous agapōntas hymas, ti kainon poieite? kai gar hoi pornoi touto poiousin. Egō de hymin legō; Euchesthe hyper tōn echthrōn hymōn kai agapate tous misountas hymas kai eulogeite tous katarōmenous hymin kai euchesthe hyper tōn epēreazontōn hymas“. Eis de to koinōnein tois deomenois kai mēden pros doxan poiein tauta ephē;,, Panti tǭ aitounti didote kai ton boulomenon daneisasthai mē apostraphēte. Ei gar daneizete parʼ hōn elpizete labein, ti kainon poieite? touto kai hoi telōnai poiousin. Hymeis de mē thēsaurizēte heautois epi tēs gēs, hopou sēs kai brōsis aphanizei kai lę̄stai dioryssousi; thēsaurizete de heautois en tois ouranois, hopou oute sēs oute brōsis aphanizei. Ti gar ōpheleitai anthrōpos, an ton kosmon holon kerdēsę̄, tēn de psychēn autou apolesę̄? ē ti dōsei autēs antallagma? thēsaurizete oun en tois ouranois, hopou oute sēs oute brōsis aphanizei“. Kai;,, Ginesthe de chrēstoi kai oiktirmones, hōs kai ho patēr hymōn chrēstos esti kai oiktirmōn, kai ton hēlion autou anatellei epi hamartōlous kai dikaious kai ponērous. Mē merimnate de ti phagēte ē ti endysēsthe. Ouch hymeis tōn peteinōn kai tōn thēriōn diapherete? kai ho theos trephei auta. Mē oun merimnēsēte ti phagēte ē ti endysēsthe; oide gar ho patēr hymōn ho ouranios hoti toutōn chreian echete. Zēteite de tēn basileian tōn ouranōn, kai tauta panta prostethēsetai hymin. Hopou gar ho thēsauros estin, ekei kai ho nous tou anthrōpou“. Kai;,, Mē poiēte tauta pros to theathēnai hypo tōn anthrōpōn; ei de mē ge, misthon ouk echete para tou patros hymōn tou en tois ouranois“.
About self-control, then, he said this: “Whoever looks at a woman to desire her has already committed adultery in his heart before God.” And: “If your right eye causes you to stumble, cut it out; for it is better for you to enter the kingdom of heaven with one eye than to be sent with two into the eternal fire.” And: “Whoever marries a woman divorced from another man commits adultery.” And: “There are some who were made eunuchs by men, and some who were born eunuchs, and some who made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven; but not all accept this.” So those who by human law contract second marriages are sinners in the sight of our Teacher, as are those who look at a woman to desire her; for not only the one who commits adultery in deed is rejected by him, but also the one who wishes to commit adultery, since not only our deeds are manifest to God but also our thoughts. And many men and women of sixty and seventy years, who were made disciples of Christ from childhood, remain pure; and I boast that I could show such people in every race of mankind. And what shall we say of the countless multitude of those who have turned from licentiousness and learned these things? For Christ called not the righteous or the self-controlled to repentance, but the ungodly and licentious and unjust. He said thus: “I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.” For the heavenly Father desires the repentance of the sinner rather than his punishment. And about loving all people he taught this: “If you love those who love you, what new thing do you do? For even fornicators do this. But I say to you: Pray for your enemies, and love those who hate you, and bless those who curse you, and pray for those who mistreat you.” And about sharing with those in need and doing nothing for glory he said this: “Give to everyone who asks, and do not turn away the one who wishes to borrow. For if you lend to those from whom you hope to receive, what new thing do you do? Even the tax collectors do this. But do not store up treasures for yourselves on earth, where moth and rust destroy and robbers break in; but store up treasures for yourselves in heaven, where neither moth nor rust destroys. For what will it profit a man if he gains the whole world, but loses his soul? Or what will he give in exchange for it? Store up treasures, then, in heaven, where neither moth nor rust destroys.” And: “Be kind and merciful, as your Father also is kind and merciful, and makes his sun rise on sinners and the righteous and the wicked. Do not be anxious about what you will eat or what you will wear. Are you not worth more than the birds and the beasts? And God feeds them. Do not be anxious, then, about what you will eat or what you will wear; for your heavenly Father knows that you need these things. But seek the kingdom of heaven, and all these things will be added to you. For where the treasure is, there also is the mind of man.” And: “Do not do these things to be seen by people; otherwise you have no reward from your Father who is in heaven.”
Chapter 16
16Rauschen, 34–38
Περὶ δὲ τοῦ ἀνεξικάκους εἶναι καὶ ὑπηρετικοὺς πᾶσι καὶ ἀοργήτους ἅ ἔφη ταῦτά ἐστι·,, Τῷ τύπτοντί σου τὴν σιαγόνα πάρεχε καὶ τὴν ἄλλην, καὶ τὸν αἴροντά σου τὸν χιτῶνα ἢ τὸ ἱμάτιον μὴ κωλύσῃς. Ὃς δʼ ἂν ὀργισθῇ, ἔνοχός ἐστιν εἰς τὸ πῦρ. Παντὶ δὲ ἀγγαρεύοντί σε μίλιον ἀκολούθησον δύο. Λαμψάτω δὲ ὑμῶν τὰ καλὰ ἔργα ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἵνα βλέποντες θαυμάζωσι τὸν πατέρα ὑμῶν τὸν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς“. Οὐ γὰρ ἀνταίρειν δεῖ· οὐδὲ μιμητὰς εἶναι τῶν φαύλων βεβούληται ἡμᾶς, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς ὑπομονῆς καὶ πραότητος ἐξ αἰσχύνης καὶ ἐπιθυμίας τῶν κακῶν ἄγειν πάντας προετρέψατο. Ὅ γὰρ καὶ ἐπὶ πολλῶν τῶν παρʼ ὑμῖν γεγενημένων ἀποδεῖξαι ἔχομεν· ἐκ βιαίων καὶ τυράννων μετέβαλον, ἡττηθέντες ἢ γειτόνων καρτερίαν βίου παρακολουθήσαντες ἢ συνοδοιπόρων πλεονεκτουμένων ὑπομονὴν ξένην κατανοήσαντες ἢ συμπραγματευομένων πειραθέντες. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ μὴ ὀμνύναι ὅλως, τἀληθῆ δὲ λέγειν ἀεί, οὕτως παρεκελεύσατο·,, Μὴ ὀμόσητε ὅλως· ἔστω δὲ ὑμῶν τὸ ναὶ ναί, καὶ τὸ οὒ οὔ· τὸ δὲ περισσὸν τούτων ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ“. Ὡς δὲ καὶ τὸν θεὸν μόνον δεῖ προσκυνεῖν, οὕτως ἔπεισεν εἰπών·,, Μεγίστη ἐντολή ἐστι· Κύριον τὸν θεόν σου προσκυνήσεις καὶ αὐτῷ μόνῳ λατρεύσεις ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας σου καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς ἰσχύος σου“, κύριον τὸν θεὸν τὸν ποιήσαντά σε. Καὶ προσελθόντος αὐτῷ τινος καὶ εἰπόντος· Διδάσκαλε ἀγαθέ, ἀπεκρίνατο λέγων· Οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς εἰ μὴ μόνος ὁ θεός, ὁ ποιήσας τὰ πάντα“. Οἳ δʼ ἂν μὴ εὑρίσκωνται βιοῦντες, ὡς ἐδίδαξε, γνωριζέσθωσαν μὴ ὄντες Χριστιανοί, κἂν λέγωσιν διὰ γλώττης τὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδάγματα· οὐ γὰρ τοὺς μόνον λέγοντας, ἀλλὰ τοὺς καὶ τὰ ἔργα πράττοντας σωθήσεσθαι ἔφη. Εἶπε γὰρ οὕτως·,, Οὐχὶ πᾶς ὁ λέγων μοι Κύριε κύριε εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἀλλʼ ὁ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Ὅς γὰρ ἀκούει μου καὶ ποιεῖ ἅ λέγω ἀκούει τοῦ ἀποστείλαντός με. Πολλοὶ δὲ ἐροῦσί μοι· Κύριε κύριε, οὐ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι ἐφάγομεν καὶ ἐπίομεν καὶ δυνάμεις ἐποιήσαμεν; καὶ τότε ἐρῶ αὐτοῖς· Ἀποχωρεῖτε ἀπʼ ἐμοῦ, ἐργάται τῆς ἀνομίας. Τότε κλαυθμὸς ἔσται καὶ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων, ὅταν οἱ μὲν δίκαιοι λάμψωσιν ὡς ὁ ἥλιος, οἱ δὲ ἄδικοι πέμψωνται εἰς τὸ αἰώνιον πῦρ. Πολλοὶ γὰρ ἥξουσιν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί μου, ἔξωθεν μὲν ἐνδεδυμένοι δέρματα προβάτων, ἔσωθεν δὲ ὄντες λύκοι ἅρπαγες· ἐκ τῶν ἔργων αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς. Πᾶν δὲ δένδρον, μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλόν, ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται“. Κολάζεσθαι δὲ τοὺς οὐκ ἀκολούθως τοῖς διδάγμασιν αὐτοῦ βιοῦντας, λεγομένους δὲ μόνον Χριστιανούς, καὶ ὑφʼ ὑμῶν ἀξιοῦμεν.
Peri de tou anexikakous einai kai hypēretikous pasi kai aorgētous ha ephē tauta esti;,, Tǭ typtonti sou tēn siagona pareche kai tēn allēn, kai ton aironta sou ton chitōna ē to himation mē kōlysę̄s. Hos dʼ an orgisthę̄, enochos estin eis to pyr. Panti de angareuonti se milion akolouthēson dyo. Lampsatō de hymōn ta kala erga emprosthen tōn anthrōpōn, hina blepontes thaumazōsi ton patera hymōn ton en tois ouranois“. Ou gar antairein dei; oude mimētas einai tōn phaulōn beboulētai hēmas, alla dia tēs hypomonēs kai praotētos ex aischynēs kai epithymias tōn kakōn agein pantas proetrepsato. Ho gar kai epi pollōn tōn parʼ hymin gegenēmenōn apodeixai echomen; ek biaiōn kai tyrannōn metebalon, hēttēthentes ē geitonōn karterian biou parakolouthēsantes ē synodoiporōn pleonektoumenōn hypomonēn xenēn katanoēsantes ē sympragmateuomenōn peirathentes. Peri de tou mē omnynai holōs, talēthē de legein aei, houtōs parekeleusato;,, Mē omosēte holōs; estō de hymōn to nai nai, kai to ou ou; to de perisson toutōn ek tou ponērou“. Hōs de kai ton theon monon dei proskynein, houtōs epeisen eipōn;,, Megistē entolē esti; Kyrion ton theon sou proskynēseis kai autǭ monǭ latreuseis ex holēs tēs kardias sou kai ex holēs tēs ischyos sou“, kyrion ton theon ton poiēsanta se. Kai proselthontos autǭ tinos kai eipontos; Didaskale agathe, apekrinato legōn; Oudeis agathos ei mē monos ho theos, ho poiēsas ta panta“. Hoi dʼ an mē heuriskōntai biountes, hōs edidaxe, gnōrizesthōsan mē ontes Christianoi, kan legōsin dia glōttēs ta tou Christou didagmata; ou gar tous monon legontas, alla tous kai ta erga prattontas sōthēsesthai ephē. Eipe gar houtōs;,, Ouchi pas ho legōn moi Kyrie kyrie eiseleusetai eis tēn basileian tōn ouranōn, allʼ ho poiōn to thelēma tou patros mou tou en tois ouranois. Hos gar akouei mou kai poiei ha legō akouei tou aposteilantos me. Polloi de erousi moi; Kyrie kyrie, ou tǭ sǭ onomati ephagomen kai epiomen kai dynameis epoiēsamen? kai tote erō autois; Apochōreite apʼ emou, ergatai tēs anomias. Tote klauthmos estai kai brygmos tōn odontōn, hotan hoi men dikaioi lampsōsin hōs ho hēlios, hoi de adikoi pempsōntai eis to aiōnion pyr. Polloi gar hēxousin epi tǭ onomati mou, exōthen men endedymenoi dermata probatōn, esōthen de ontes lykoi harpages; ek tōn ergōn autōn epignōsesthe autous. Pan de dendron, mē poioun karpon kalon, ekkoptetai kai eis pyr balletai“. Kolazesthai de tous ouk akolouthōs tois didagmasin autou biountas, legomenous de monon Christianous, kai hyphʼ hymōn axioumen.
About being patient and ready to serve all and free from anger, this is what he said: “To the one who strikes your cheek, offer the other also, and do not hinder the one who takes your tunic or cloak. Whoever is angry is liable to the fire. Whoever compels you to go one mile, go with him two. Let your good works shine before people, so that seeing them they may marvel at your Father who is in heaven.” For we must not resist; nor does he wish us to imitate the wicked, but he exhorted us by patience and gentleness to lead all people away from shame and the love of evil. This we can show in the case of many who have lived among you: they changed from being violent and tyrannical, overcome either by observing the constancy of their neighbors' lives, or by noticing the strange patience of fellow travelers when they were cheated, or by experience of those they did business with. About not swearing at all, but always speaking the truth, he commanded thus: “Do not swear at all; but let your yes be yes, and your no no; what is more than these comes from the evil one.” And that we must worship God alone he persuaded us, saying: “The greatest commandment is: You shall worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve, with all your heart and with all your strength, the Lord God who made you.” And when someone came to him and said, “Good teacher,” he answered, saying, “No one is good except God alone, who made all things.” And let those who are not found living as he taught be known not to be Christians, even if they speak the teachings of Christ with their tongue; for he said that not those who only speak, but those who also do the works, will be saved. For he said thus: “Not everyone who says to me, Lord, Lord, will enter the kingdom of heaven, but the one who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. For whoever hears me and does what I say hears the one who sent me. And many will say to me: Lord, Lord, did we not eat and drink and do mighty works in your name? And then I will say to them: Depart from me, you workers of lawlessness. Then there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when the righteous shine like the sun, and the unrighteous are sent into the eternal fire. For many will come in my name, outwardly clothed in sheepskins, but inwardly being ravenous wolves; by their works you will know them. And every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.” And we ask that you too punish those who do not live in accordance with his teachings, but are only called Christians.
Chapter 17
17Rauschen, 38
Φόρους δὲ καὶ εἰσφορὰς τοῖς ὑφʼ ὑμῶν τεταγμένοις πανταχοῦ πρὸ πάντων πειρώμεθα φέρειν, ὡς ἐδιδάχθημεν παρʼ αὐτοῦ. Κατʼ ἐκεῖνο γὰρ τοῦ καιροῦ προσελθόντες τινὲς ἠρώτων αὐτόν, εἰ δεῖ Καίσαρι φόρους τελεῖν. Καὶ ἀπεκρίνατο· „Εἴπατέ μοι, τίνος εἰκόνα τὸ νόμισμα ἔχει“; Οἱ δὲ ἔφασαν· „Καίσαρος“. Καὶ πάλιν ἀνταπεκρίνατο αὐτοῖς· „Ἀπόδοτε οὖν τὰ Καίσαρος τῷ Καίσαρι καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ.“ Ὅθεν θεὸν μὲν μόνον προσκυνοῦμεν, ὑμῖν δὲ πρὸς τὰ ἄλλα χαίροντες ὑπηρετοῦμεν, βασιλεῖς καὶ ἄρχοντας ἀνθρώπων ὁμολογοῦντες καὶ εὐχόμενοι μετὰ τῆς βασιλικῆς δυνάμεως καὶ σώφρονα τὸν λογισμὸν ἔχοντας ὑμᾶς εὑρεθῆναι. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἡμῶν εὐχομένων καὶ πάντα εἰς φανερὸν τιθέντων ἀφροντιστήσετε, οὐδὲν ἡμεῖς βλαβησόμεθα, πιστεύοντες, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ πεπεισμένοι, κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων ἕκαστον τίσειν διὰ πυρὸς αἰωνίου δίκας, καὶ πρὸς ἀναλογίαν ὧν ἔλαβε δυνάμεων παρὰ θεοῦ τὸν λόγον ἀπαιτηθήσεσθαι, ὡς ὁ Χριστὸς ἐμήνυσεν εἰπών· „Ὧι πλέον ἔδωκεν ὁ θεός, πλέον καὶ ἀπαιτηθήσεται παρʼ αὐτοῦ“.
Phorous de kai eisphoras tois hyphʼ hymōn tetagmenois pantachou pro pantōn peirōmetha pherein, hōs edidachthēmen parʼ autou. Katʼ ekeino gar tou kairou proselthontes tines ērōtōn auton, ei dei Kaisari phorous telein. Kai apekrinato; „Eipate moi, tinos eikona to nomisma echei“? Hoi de ephasan; „Kaisaros“. Kai palin antapekrinato autois; „Apodote oun ta Kaisaros tǭ Kaisari kai ta tou theou tǭ theǭ.“ Hothen theon men monon proskynoumen, hymin de pros ta alla chairontes hypēretoumen, basileis kai archontas anthrōpōn homologountes kai euchomenoi meta tēs basilikēs dynameōs kai sōphrona ton logismon echontas hymas heurethēnai. Ei de kai hēmōn euchomenōn kai panta eis phaneron tithentōn aphrontistēsete, ouden hēmeis blabēsometha, pisteuontes, mallon de kai pepeismenoi, katʼ axian tōn praxeōn hekaston tisein dia pyros aiōniou dikas, kai pros analogian hōn elabe dynameōn para theou ton logon apaitēthēsesthai, hōs ho Christos emēnysen eipōn; „Hōi pleon edōken ho theos, pleon kai apaitēthēsetai parʼ autou“.
And everywhere we try, before all others, to pay the taxes and levies to those appointed by you, as we were taught by him. For at that time some came to him and asked him whether one ought to pay taxes to Caesar. And he answered, “Tell me, whose image does the coin have?” And they said, “Caesar's.” And again he answered them, “Give, then, to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's.” Therefore we worship God alone, but in other things we gladly serve you, acknowledging you as kings and rulers of men, and praying that with your royal power you may also be found to have sound judgment. But if you disregard us, though we pray and set everything in the open, we shall suffer no harm, since we believe, or rather are persuaded, that each will pay the penalty through eternal fire according to the merit of his deeds, and will be required to give account in proportion to the powers he has received from God, as Christ indicated when he said, “To whom God has given more, from him more will also be required.”
Chapter 18
18Rauschen, 38–40
Ἀποβλέψατε γὰρ πρὸς τὸ τέλος ἑκάστου τῶν γενομένων βασιλέων, ὅτι τὸν κοινὸν πᾶσι θάνατον ἀπέθανον· ὅπερ εἰ εἰς ἀναισθησίαν ἐχώρει, ἕρμαιον ἂν ἦν τοῖς ἀδίκοις πᾶσιν. Ἀλλʼ ἐπεὶ καὶ αἴσθησις πᾶσι γενομένοις μένει καὶ κόλασις αἰωνία ἀπόκειται, μὴ ἀμελήσητε πεισθῆναί τε καὶ πιστεῦσαι ὅτι ἀληθῆ ταῦτά ἐστι. Νεκυομαντεῖαι μὲν γὰρ καὶ αἱ ἀδιαφθόρων παίδων ἐποπτεύσεις καὶ ψυχῶν ἀνθρωπίνων κλήσεις καὶ οἱ λεγόμενοι παρὰ τοῖς μάγοις ὀνειροπομποὶ καὶ πάρεδροι καὶ τὰ γινόμενα ὑπὸ τῶν ταῦτα εἰδότων πεισάτωσαν ὑμᾶς, ὅτι καὶ μετὰ θάνατον ἐν αἰσθήσει εἰσὶν αἱ ψυχαί, καὶ οἱ ψυχαῖς ἀποθανόντων λαμβανόμενοι καὶ ῥιπτούμενοι ἄνθρωποι, οὓς δαιμονιολήπτους καὶ μαινομένους καλοῦσι πάντες, καὶ τὰ παρʼ ὑμῖν λεγόμενα μαντεῖα Ἀμφιλόχου καὶ Δωδώνης καὶ Πυθοῦς, καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα τοιαῦτά ἐστι, καὶ τὰ τῶν συγγραφέων διδάγματα, Ἐμπεδοκλέους καὶ Πυθαγόρου, Πλάτωνός τε καὶ Σωκράτους καὶ ὁ παρʼ Ὁμήρῳ βόθρος καὶ ἡ κάθοδος Ὀδυσσέως εἰς τὴν τούτων ἐπίσκεψιν καὶ τῶν τὰ αὐτὰ τούτοις εἰπόντων· οἷς κἂν ὁμοίως ἡμᾶς ἀποδέξασθε, οὐχ ἧττον ἐκείνων θεῷ πιστεύοντας ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον, οἳ καὶ τὰ νεκρούμενα καὶ εἰς γῆν βαλλόμενα πάλιν ἀπολήψεσθαι ἑαυτῶν σώματα προσδοκῶμεν, ἀδύνατον μηδὲν εἶναι θεῷ λέγοντες.
Apoblepsate gar pros to telos hekastou tōn genomenōn basileōn, hoti ton koinon pasi thanaton apethanon; hoper ei eis anaisthēsian echōrei, hermaion an ēn tois adikois pasin. Allʼ epei kai aisthēsis pasi genomenois menei kai kolasis aiōnia apokeitai, mē amelēsēte peisthēnai te kai pisteusai hoti alēthē tauta esti. Nekyomanteiai men gar kai hai adiaphthorōn paidōn epopteuseis kai psychōn anthrōpinōn klēseis kai hoi legomenoi para tois magois oneiropompoi kai paredroi kai ta ginomena hypo tōn tauta eidotōn peisatōsan hymas, hoti kai meta thanaton en aisthēsei eisin hai psychai, kai hoi psychais apothanontōn lambanomenoi kai rhiptoumenoi anthrōpoi, hous daimoniolēptous kai mainomenous kalousi pantes, kai ta parʼ hymin legomena manteia Amphilochou kai Dōdōnēs kai Pythous, kai hosa alla toiauta esti, kai ta tōn syngrapheōn didagmata, Empedokleous kai Pythagorou, Platōnos te kai Sōkratous kai ho parʼ Homērǭ bothros kai hē kathodos Odysseōs eis tēn toutōn episkepsin kai tōn ta auta toutois eipontōn; hois kan homoiōs hēmas apodexasthe, ouch hētton ekeinōn theǭ pisteuontas alla mallon, hoi kai ta nekroumena kai eis gēn ballomena palin apolēpsesthai heautōn sōmata prosdokōmen, adynaton mēden einai theǭ legontes.
For look at the end of each of the kings who have lived, that they died the death common to all; which, if it led to insensibility, would be a godsend to all the wicked. But since sensation remains for all who have lived, and eternal punishment is laid up, do not neglect to be persuaded and to believe that these things are true. For necromancy, and the divinations by means of uncorrupted boys, and the summoning of human souls, and those whom the magicians call dream-senders and familiar spirits, and all that is done by those skilled in these things, should persuade you that souls are in a state of sensation even after death; and so should those who are seized and thrown about by the souls of the dead, whom all call demon-possessed and mad; and what you call the oracles of Amphilochus and Dodona and Pytho, and all others of the kind; and the teachings of the writers Empedocles and Pythagoras, Plato and Socrates, and the pit in Homer and the descent of Odysseus to see these things, and the teachings of those who have said the same. Accept us at least as you accept them, since we believe in God not less than they but more, we who expect to receive back our own bodies, though they are dead and cast into the earth, saying that nothing is impossible with God.
Chapter 19
19Rauschen, 40–42
Καὶ κατανοοῦντι, τί ἀπιστότερον ἂν μᾶλλον δόξαι, ἢ εἰ ἐν σώματι μὴ ὑπήρχομεν καί τις ἔλεγεν, ἐκ μικρᾶς τινος ῥανίδος τῆς τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου σπέρματος δυνατὸν ὀστέα τε καὶ νεῦρα καὶ σάρκας εἰκονοποιηθέντα, οἷα ὁρῶμεν, γενέσθαι; Ἔστω γὰρ νῦν ἐφʼ ὑποθέσεως λεγόμενον· εἴ τις ἡμῖν μὴ οὖσι τοιούτοις μηδὲ τοιούτων ἔλεγε, τὸ σπέρμα τὸ ἀνθρώπειον δεικνὺς καὶ εἰκόνα γραπτήν, ἐκ τοῦ τοιοῦδε τοιόνδε γενέσθαι διαβεβαιούμενος, πρὶν ἰδεῖν γενόμενον ἐπιστεύσατε; οὐκ ἄν τις τολμήσειεν ἀντειπεῖν. Τὸν αὐτὸν οὖν τρόπον διὰ τὸ μήπω ἑωρακέναι ὑμᾶς ἀναστάντα νεκρὸν ἀπιστία ἔχει. Ἀλλʼ ὃν τρόπον τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐκ ἂν ἐπιστεύσατε ἐκ τῆς μικρᾶς ῥανίδος δυνατὸν τοιούτους γενέσθαι, καὶ ὁρᾶτε γινομένους, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον λογίσασθε, ὅτι διαλυθέντα καὶ δίκην σπερμάτων εἰς γῆν διαχυθέντα τὰ ἀνθρώπεια σώματα κατὰ καιρὸν προστάξει θεοῦ ἀναστῆναι καὶ „ἀφθαρσίαν ἐνδύσασθαι“ οὐκ ἀδύνατον. Ποίαν γὰρ ἀξίαν θεοῦ δύναμιν λέγουσιν οἱ φάσκοντες εἰς ἐκεῖνο χωρεῖν ἕκαστον ἐξ οὗπερ ἐγένετο, καὶ παρὰ ταῦτα μηδὲν ἄλλο δύνασθαι μηδὲ τὸν θεόν, οὐκ ἔχομεν λέγειν· ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνο συνορῶμεν, ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἐπίστευσαν δυνατὸν εἶναι τοιούτους ποτὲ γενέσθαι, ὁποίους καὶ ἑαυτοὺς καὶ τὸν σύμπαντα κόσμον καὶ ἐξ ὁποίων γεγενημένα ὁρῶσι. Κρεῖττον δὲ πιστεύειν καὶ τὰ τῇ ἑαυτῶν φύσει καὶ ἀνθρώποις ἀδύνατα, ἢ ὁμοίως τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀπιστεῖν παρειλήφαμεν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ τὸν ἡμέτερον διδάσκαλον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἔγνωμεν εἰπόντα· „Τὰ ἀδύνατα παρὰ ἀνθρώποις δυνατὰ παρὰ θεῷ“. Καὶ εἶπε· „Μὴ φοβεῖσθε τοὺς ἀναιροῦντας ὑμᾶς καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα μὴ δυναμένους τι ποιῆσαι, φοβήθητε δὲ τὸν μετὰ τὸ ἀποθανεῖν δυνάμενον καὶ ψυχὴν καὶ σῶμα εἰς γέενναν ἐμβαλεῖν“. Ἡ δὲ γέεννά ἐστι τόπος, ἔνθα κολάζεσθαι μέλλουσιν οἱ ἀδίκως βιώσαντες καὶ μὴ πιστεύοντες ταῦτα γενήσεσθαι, ὅσα ὁ θεὸς διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐδίδαξε.
Kai katanoounti, ti apistoteron an mallon doxai, ē ei en sōmati mē hypērchomen kai tis elegen, ek mikras tinos rhanidos tēs tou anthrōpeiou spermatos dynaton ostea te kai neura kai sarkas eikonopoiēthenta, hoia horōmen, genesthai? Estō gar nyn ephʼ hypotheseōs legomenon; ei tis hēmin mē ousi toioutois mēde toioutōn elege, to sperma to anthrōpeion deiknys kai eikona graptēn, ek tou toioude toionde genesthai diabebaioumenos, prin idein genomenon episteusate? ouk an tis tolmēseien anteipein. Ton auton oun tropon dia to mēpō heōrakenai hymas anastanta nekron apistia echei. Allʼ hon tropon tēn archēn ouk an episteusate ek tēs mikras rhanidos dynaton toioutous genesthai, kai horate ginomenous, ton auton tropon logisasthe, hoti dialythenta kai dikēn spermatōn eis gēn diachythenta ta anthrōpeia sōmata kata kairon prostaxei theou anastēnai kai „aphtharsian endysasthai“ ouk adynaton. Poian gar axian theou dynamin legousin hoi phaskontes eis ekeino chōrein hekaston ex houper egeneto, kai para tauta mēden allo dynasthai mēde ton theon, ouk echomen legein; allʼ ekeino synorōmen, hoti ouk an episteusan dynaton einai toioutous pote genesthai, hopoious kai heautous kai ton sympanta kosmon kai ex hopoiōn gegenēmena horōsi. Kreitton de pisteuein kai ta tę̄ heautōn physei kai anthrōpois adynata, ē homoiōs tois allois apistein pareilēphamen, epeidē kai ton hēmeteron didaskalon Iēsoun Christon egnōmen eiponta; „Ta adynata para anthrōpois dynata para theǭ“. Kai eipe; „Mē phobeisthe tous anairountas hymas kai meta tauta mē dynamenous ti poiēsai, phobēthēte de ton meta to apothanein dynamenon kai psychēn kai sōma eis geennan embalein“. Hē de geenna esti topos, entha kolazesthai mellousin hoi adikōs biōsantes kai mē pisteuontes tauta genēsesthai, hosa ho theos dia tou Christou edidaxe.
And to one who considers it, what would seem more incredible than this: if we were not in the body, and someone said that from a small drop of human seed it is possible for bones and sinews and flesh to be formed, such as we see? Let it now be said by way of supposition: if someone told you, when you were not such beings nor born of such, showing the human seed and a painted image, and affirmed that from this such a thing is formed, would you have believed it before seeing it happen? No one would dare to deny it. In the same way, then, unbelief holds you because you have not yet seen a dead man rise. But just as at first you would not have believed that from the small drop such beings could come to be, and yet you see them come to be, in the same way consider that it is not impossible that human bodies, dissolved and scattered like seeds into the earth, will rise in due time at God's command and “put on incorruption.” For what power worthy of God those speak of who say that each thing returns to that from which it came, and that not even God can do anything beyond this, we cannot say; but we see this, that they would not have believed it possible that they themselves and the whole world should ever come to be such as they see, and from such things. And we have learned that it is better to believe even what is impossible to our own nature and to men than to disbelieve like the rest, since we know that our Teacher Jesus Christ said, “What is impossible with men is possible with God.” And he said, “Do not fear those who kill you and after that can do nothing more; but fear the one who after death is able to cast both soul and body into Gehenna.” And Gehenna is the place where those will be punished who have lived unjustly and do not believe that these things will come to pass which God taught through Christ.
Chapter 20
20Rauschen, 42–44
Καὶ Σίβυλλα δὲ καὶ Ὑστάσπης γενήσεσθαι τῶν φθαρτῶν ἀνάλωσιν διὰ πυρὸς ἔφασαν. Οἱ λεγόμενοι δὲ Στωϊκοὶ φιλόσοφοι καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν θεὸν εἰς πῦρ ἀναλύεσθαι δογματίζουσι καὶ αὖ πάλιν κατὰ μεταβολὴν τὸν κόσμον γενέσθαι λέγουσιν· ἡμεῖς δὲ κρεῖττόν τι τῶν μεταβαλλομένων νοοῦμεν τὸν πάντων ποιητὴν θεόν. Εἰ οὖν καὶ ὁμοίως τινὰ τοῖς παρʼ ὑμῖν τιμωμένοις ποιηταῖς καὶ φιλοσόφοις λέγομεν, ἔνια δὲ καὶ μειζόνως καὶ θείως καὶ μόνοι μετʼ ἀποδείξεως, τί παρὰ πάντας ἀδίκως μισούμεθα; Τῷ γὰρ λέγειν ἡμᾶς ὑπὸ θεοῦ πάντα κεκοσμῆσθαι καὶ γεγενῆσθαι Πλάτωνος δόξομεν λέγειν δόγμα· τῷ δὲ ἐκπύρωσιν γενέσθαι Στωϊκῶν· τῷ δὲ κολάζεσθαι ἐν αἰσθήσει καὶ μετὰ θάνατον οὔσας τὰς τῶν ἀδίκων ψυχάς, τὰς δὲ τῶν σπουδαίων ἀπηλλαγμένας τῶν τιμωριῶν εὖ διάγειν, ποιηταῖς καὶ φιλοσόφοις τὰ αὐτὰ λέγειν δόξομεν· τῷ δὲ καὶ μὴ δεῖν χειρῶν ἀνθρωπίνων ἔργοις προσκυνεῖν Μενάνδρῳ τῷ κωμικῷ καὶ τοῖς ταῦτα φήσασι ταὐτὰ φράζομεν· μείζονα γὰρ τὸν δημιουργὸν τοῦ σκευαζομένου ἀπεφήναντο.
Kai Sibylla de kai Hystaspēs genēsesthai tōn phthartōn analōsin dia pyros ephasan. Hoi legomenoi de Stōïkoi philosophoi kai auton ton theon eis pyr analyesthai dogmatizousi kai au palin kata metabolēn ton kosmon genesthai legousin; hēmeis de kreitton ti tōn metaballomenōn nooumen ton pantōn poiētēn theon. Ei oun kai homoiōs tina tois parʼ hymin timōmenois poiētais kai philosophois legomen, enia de kai meizonōs kai theiōs kai monoi metʼ apodeixeōs, ti para pantas adikōs misoumetha? Tǭ gar legein hēmas hypo theou panta kekosmēsthai kai gegenēsthai Platōnos doxomen legein dogma; tǭ de ekpyrōsin genesthai Stōïkōn; tǭ de kolazesthai en aisthēsei kai meta thanaton ousas tas tōn adikōn psychas, tas de tōn spoudaiōn apēllagmenas tōn timōriōn eu diagein, poiētais kai philosophois ta auta legein doxomen; tǭ de kai mē dein cheirōn anthrōpinōn ergois proskynein Menandrǭ tǭ kōmikǭ kai tois tauta phēsasi tauta phrazomen; meizona gar ton dēmiourgon tou skeuazomenou apephēnanto.
And the Sibyl and Hystaspes said that there will be a destruction of corruptible things by fire. And the so-called Stoic philosophers teach that even God himself will be dissolved into fire, and say that the world will come into being again by transformation; but we understand God, the Maker of all, to be superior to things that change. If, then, we say some things like your honored poets and philosophers, and other things more greatly and divinely, and we alone with proof, why are we unjustly hated more than all? For in saying that all things were ordered and made by God we shall seem to state the doctrine of Plato; in saying that there will be a conflagration, that of the Stoics; in saying that the souls of the unjust, being in sensation even after death, are punished, and that those of the good, freed from punishment, live happily, we shall seem to say the same as the poets and philosophers; in saying that one ought not to worship the works of human hands, we say the same as the comic poet Menander and those who have said this; for they declared that the craftsman is greater than what he makes.
Chapter 21
21Rauschen, 44–46
Τῷ δὲ καὶ τὸν λόγον, ὅ ἐστι πρῶτον γέννημα τοῦ θεοῦ, ἄνευ ἐπιμιξίας φάσκειν ἡμᾶς γεγεννῆσθαι, Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν τὸν διδάσκαλον ἡμῶν, καὶ τοῦτον σταυρωθέντα καὶ ἀποθανόντα καὶ ἀναστάντα ἀνεληλυθέναι εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, οὐ παρὰ τοὺς παρʼ ὑμῖν λεγομένους υἱοὺς τῷ Διῒ καινόν τι φέρομεν. Πόσους γὰρ υἱοὺς φάσκουσι τοῦ Διὸς οἱ παρʼ ὑμῖν τιμώμενοι συγγραφεῖς, ἐπίστασθε· Ἑρμῆν μέν, λόγον τὸν ἑρμηνευτικὸν καὶ πάντων διδάσκαλον, Ἀσκληπιὸν δέ, καὶ θεραπευτὴν γενόμενον, κεραυνωθέντα ἀνεληλυθέναι εἰς οὐρανόν, Διόνυσον δὲ διασπαραχθέντα, Ἡρακλέα δὲ φυγῇ πόνων ἑαυτὸν πυρὶ δόντα, τοὺς ἐκ Λήδας δὲ Διοσκούρους, καὶ τὸν ἐκ Δανάης Περσέα, καὶ τὸν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων δὲ ἐφʼ ἵππου Πηγάσου Βελλεροφόντην. Τί γὰρ λέγομεν τὴν Ἀριάδνην καὶ τοὺς ὁμοίως αὐτῇ κατηστερίσθαι λεγομένους; καὶ τί γὰρ τοὺς ἀποθνήσκοντας παρʼ ὑμῖν αὐτοκράτορας, οὓς ἀεὶ ἀπαθανατίζεσθαι ἀξιοῦντες καὶ ὀμνύντα τινὰ προάγετε ἑωρακέναι ἐκ τῆς πυρᾶς ἀνερχόμενον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸν κατακαέντα Καίσαρα; Καὶ ὁποῖαι ἑκάστου τῶν λεγομένων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς ἱστοροῦνται αἱ πράξεις, πρὸς εἰδότας λέγειν οὐκ ἀνάγκη, πλὴν ὅτι εἰς διαφορὰν καὶ προτροπὴν τῶν ἐκπαιδευομένων ταῦτα γέγραπται· μιμητὰς γὰρ θεῶν καλὸν εἶναι πάντες ἡγοῦνται. Ἀπείη δὲ σωφρονούσης ψυχῆς ἔννοια τοιαύτη περὶ θεῶν, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν ἡγεμόνα καὶ γεννήτορα πάντων κατʼ αὐτοὺς Δία πατροφόντην τε καὶ πατρὸς τοιούτου γεγονέναι, ἔρωτί τε κακῶν καὶ αἰσχρῶν ἡδονῶν ἥττω γενόμενον ἐπὶ Γανυμήδην καὶ τὰς πολλὰς μοιχευθείσας γυναῖκας ἐλθεῖν, καὶ τοὺς αὐτοῦ παῖδας τὰ ὅμοια πράξαντας παραδέξασθαι. Ἀλλʼ, ὡς προέφημεν, οἱ φαῦλοι δαίμονες ταῦτα ἔπραξαν· ἀπαθανατίζεσθαι δὲ ἡμεῖς μόνους δεδιδάγμεθα τοὺς ὁσίως καὶ ἐναρέτως ἐγγὺς θεῷ βιοῦντας, κολάζεσθαι δὲ τοὺς ἀδίκως καὶ μὴ μεταβάλλοντας ἐν αἰωνίῳ πυρὶ πιστεύομεν.
Tǭ de kai ton logon, ho esti prōton gennēma tou theou, aneu epimixias phaskein hēmas gegennēsthai, Iēsoun Christon ton didaskalon hēmōn, kai touton staurōthenta kai apothanonta kai anastanta anelēlythenai eis ton ouranon, ou para tous parʼ hymin legomenous huious tǭ Diï kainon ti pheromen. Posous gar huious phaskousi tou Dios hoi parʼ hymin timōmenoi syngrapheis, epistasthe; Hermēn men, logon ton hermēneutikon kai pantōn didaskalon, Asklēpion de, kai therapeutēn genomenon, keraunōthenta anelēlythenai eis ouranon, Dionyson de diasparachthenta, Hēraklea de phygę̄ ponōn heauton pyri donta, tous ek Lēdas de Dioskourous, kai ton ek Danaēs Persea, kai ton ex anthrōpōn de ephʼ hippou Pēgasou Bellerophontēn. Ti gar legomen tēn Ariadnēn kai tous homoiōs autę̄ katēsteristhai legomenous? kai ti gar tous apothnēskontas parʼ hymin autokratoras, hous aei apathanatizesthai axiountes kai omnynta tina proagete heōrakenai ek tēs pyras anerchomenon eis ton ouranon ton katakaenta Kaisara? Kai hopoiai hekastou tōn legomenōn huiōn tou Dios historountai hai praxeis, pros eidotas legein ouk anankē, plēn hoti eis diaphoran kai protropēn tōn ekpaideuomenōn tauta gegraptai; mimētas gar theōn kalon einai pantes hēgountai. Apeiē de sōphronousēs psychēs ennoia toiautē peri theōn, hōs kai auton ton hēgemona kai gennētora pantōn katʼ autous Dia patrophontēn te kai patros toioutou gegonenai, erōti te kakōn kai aischrōn hēdonōn hēttō genomenon epi Ganymēdēn kai tas pollas moicheutheisas gynaikas elthein, kai tous autou paidas ta homoia praxantas paradexasthai. Allʼ, hōs proephēmen, hoi phauloi daimones tauta epraxan; apathanatizesthai de hēmeis monous dedidagmetha tous hosiōs kai enaretōs engys theǭ biountas, kolazesthai de tous adikōs kai mē metaballontas en aiōniǭ pyri pisteuomen.
And when we say that the Word, who is the first offspring of God, was born without sexual union, Jesus Christ our Teacher, and that he was crucified and died and rose again and ascended into heaven, we bring forward nothing new beyond what you say of those called sons of Zeus. For you know how many sons of Zeus your honored writers speak of: Hermes, the interpreting word and teacher of all; Asclepius, who though a healer was struck by lightning and ascended to heaven; Dionysus, torn to pieces; Heracles, who to escape his toils gave himself to the fire; the Dioscuri, sons of Leda; Perseus, son of Danae; and Bellerophon, born of men, on the horse Pegasus. What shall we say of Ariadne and those who, like her, are said to have been placed among the stars? And what of your emperors who die, whom you always think fit to deify, and you bring forward someone who swears he saw the burned Caesar going up to heaven from the pyre? And what kind of deeds are told of each of the so-called sons of Zeus there is no need to tell those who know, except that these things have been written for the harm and corruption of those being educated; for all think it good to imitate the gods. But far be from a sound soul such a notion about the gods, as that Zeus himself, the ruler and begetter of all according to them, was a parricide and the son of such a father, and, overcome by love of evil and shameful pleasures, went after Ganymede and the many women he seduced, and approved of his sons doing the same. But, as we said before, the evil demons did these things; and we have been taught that only those are made immortal who live holily and virtuously near to God, and we believe that those who live unjustly and do not change will be punished in eternal fire.
Chapter 22
22Rauschen, 46–48
Υἱὸς δὲ θεοῦ, ὁ Ἰησοῦς λεγόμενος, εἰ καὶ κοινῶς μόνον ἄνθρωπος, διὰ σοφίαν ἄξιος υἱὸς θεοῦ λέγεσθαι· πατέρα γὰρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε πάντες συγγραφεῖς τὸν θεὸν καλοῦσιν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἰδίως, παρὰ τὴν κοινὴν γένεσιν, γεγεννῆσθαι αὐτὸν ἐκ θεοῦ λέγομεν λόγον θεοῦ, ὡς προέφημεν, κοινὸν τοῦτο ἔστω ὑμῖν τοῖς τὸν Ἑρμῆν λόγον τὸν παρὰ θεοῦ ἀγγελτικὸν λέγουσιν. Εἰ δὲ αἰτιάσαιτό τις ἐσταυρῶσθαι αὐτόν, καὶ τοῦτο κοινὸν τοῖς προκατηριθμημένοις παθοῦσιν υἱοῖς καθʼ ὑμᾶς τοῦ Διὸς ὑπάρχει. Ἐκείνων τε γὰρ οὐχ ὅμοια τὰ πάθη τοῦ θανάτου ἀλλὰ διάφορα ἱστορεῖται· ὥστε μηδὲ τὸ ἴδιον τοῦ πάθους ἥττονα δοκεῖν εἶναι τοῦτον, ἀλλʼ, ὡς ὑπεσχόμεθα, προϊόντος τοῦ λόγου καὶ κρείττονα ἀποδείξομεν, μᾶλλον δὲ καὶ ἀποδέδεικται· ὁ γὰρ κρείττων ἐκ τῶν πράξεων φαίνεται. Εἰ δὲ καὶ διὰ παρθένου γεγεννῆσθαι φέρομεν, κοινὸν καὶ τοῦτο πρὸς τὸν Περσέα ἔστω ὑμῖν. Ὧι δὲ λέγομεν χωλοὺς καὶ παραλυτικοὺς καὶ ἐκ γενετῆς πονηροὺς ὑγιεῖς πεποιηκέναι αὐτὸν καὶ νεκροὺς ἀνεγεῖραι, ὅμοια τοῖς ὑπὸ Ἀσκληπιοῦ γεγενῆσθαι λεγομένοις καὶ ταῦτα φάσκειν δόξομεν.
Huios de theou, ho Iēsous legomenos, ei kai koinōs monon anthrōpos, dia sophian axios huios theou legesthai; patera gar andrōn te theōn te pantes syngrapheis ton theon kalousin. Ei de kai idiōs, para tēn koinēn genesin, gegennēsthai auton ek theou legomen logon theou, hōs proephēmen, koinon touto estō hymin tois ton Hermēn logon ton para theou angeltikon legousin. Ei de aitiasaito tis estaurōsthai auton, kai touto koinon tois prokatērithmēmenois pathousin huiois kathʼ hymas tou Dios hyparchei. Ekeinōn te gar ouch homoia ta pathē tou thanatou alla diaphora historeitai; hōste mēde to idion tou pathous hēttona dokein einai touton, allʼ, hōs hypeschometha, proïontos tou logou kai kreittona apodeixomen, mallon de kai apodedeiktai; ho gar kreittōn ek tōn praxeōn phainetai. Ei de kai dia parthenou gegennēsthai pheromen, koinon kai touto pros ton Persea estō hymin. Hōi de legomen chōlous kai paralytikous kai ek genetēs ponērous hygieis pepoiēkenai auton kai nekrous anegeirai, homoia tois hypo Asklēpiou gegenēsthai legomenois kai tauta phaskein doxomen.
And the Son of God, called Jesus, even if he were only a man in the ordinary way, would be worthy to be called Son of God because of his wisdom; for all writers call God the father of men and gods. And if we say that he was born of God in a special way, beyond ordinary birth, as the Word of God, as we said before, let this be something in common with you who say that Hermes is the word that brings messages from God. And if anyone objects that he was crucified, this too is in common with the sons of Zeus you count, who suffered. For their sufferings in death are recorded as not alike but different; so that he does not seem inferior because of the particular kind of his suffering; but, as we promised, we will show as the argument proceeds that he is even superior, or rather it has been shown; for the superior is shown by his deeds. And if we say that he was born of a virgin, let this too be in common with you and Perseus. And when we say that he made the lame and paralyzed and those blind from birth well, and raised the dead, we shall seem to say things like those said to have been done by Asclepius.
Chapter 23
23Rauschen, 48
Ἵνα δὲ ἤδη καὶ τοῦτο φανερὸν ὑμῖν γένηται, ὅτι, ὁπόσα λέγομεν μαθόντες παρὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ τῶν προελθόντων αὐτοῦ προφητῶν μόνα ἀληθῆ ἐστι καὶ πρεσβύτερα πάντων τῶν γεγενημένων συγγραφέων, καὶ οὐχὶ διὰ τὸ ταὐτὰ λέγειν αὐτοῖς παραδεχθῆναι ἀξιοῦμεν, ἀλλʼ ὅτι τὸ ἀληθὲς λέγομεν· καὶ Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς μόνος ἰδίως υἱὸς τῷ θεῷ γεγέννηται, λόγος αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχων καὶ πρωτότοκος καὶ δύναμις, καὶ τῇ βουλῇ αὐτοῦ γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος ταῦτα ἡμᾶς ἐδίδαξεν ἐπʼ ἀλλαγῇ καὶ ἐπαναγωγῇ τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου γένους· καὶ πρὶν ἢ ἐν ἀνθρώποις αὐτὸν γενέσθαι ἄνθρωπον φθάσαντές τινες, λέγω δὲ τοὺς προειρημένους κακοὺς δαίμονας, διὰ τῶν ποιητῶν ὡς γενόμενα εἶπον ἃ μυθοποιήσαντες ἔφησαν, ὃν τρόπον καὶ τὰ καθʼ ἡμῶν λεγόμενα δύσφημα καὶ ἀσεβῆ ἔργα ἐνήργησαν, ὧν οὐδεὶς μάρτυς οὐδὲ ἀπόδειξίς ἐστι, — τοῦτον ἔλεγχον ποιησόμεθα.
Hina de ēdē kai touto phaneron hymin genētai, hoti, hoposa legomen mathontes para tou Christou, kai tōn proelthontōn autou prophētōn mona alēthē esti kai presbytera pantōn tōn gegenēmenōn syngrapheōn, kai ouchi dia to tauta legein autois paradechthēnai axioumen, allʼ hoti to alēthes legomen; kai Iēsous Christos monos idiōs huios tǭ theǭ gegennētai, logos autou hyparchōn kai prōtotokos kai dynamis, kai tę̄ boulę̄ autou genomenos anthrōpos tauta hēmas edidaxen epʼ allagę̄ kai epanagōgę̄ tou anthrōpeiou genous; kai prin ē en anthrōpois auton genesthai anthrōpon phthasantes tines, legō de tous proeirēmenous kakous daimonas, dia tōn poiētōn hōs genomena eipon ha mythopoiēsantes ephēsan, hon tropon kai ta kathʼ hēmōn legomena dysphēma kai asebē erga enērgēsan, hōn oudeis martys oude apodeixis esti, — touton elenchon poiēsometha.
And so that this may now also become clear to you: that whatever we say, having learned it from Christ and from the prophets who came before him, alone is true, and is older than all the writers who have lived; and that we ask to be accepted, not because we say the same things as they, but because we speak the truth; and that Jesus Christ alone has been born in a special sense Son of God, being his Word and first-born and power, and, having become man by his will, taught us these things for the change and restoration of the human race; and that before he became man among men, some, I mean the evil demons already mentioned, anticipating it, told through the poets as having happened what they had made up as myths, in the same way that they have also brought about the slanderous and impious deeds said against us, of which there is no witness or proof: of this we will now give proof.
Chapter 24
24Rauschen, 48–50
Πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι τὰ ὅμοια τοῖς Ἕλλησι λέγοντες μόνοι μισούμεθα διʼ ὄνομα τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ μηδὲν ἀδικοῦντες ὡς ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἀναιρούμεθα, ἄλλων ἀλλαχοῦ καὶ δένδρα σεβομένων καὶ ποταμοὺς καὶ μῦς καὶ αἰλούρους καὶ κροκοδείλους καὶ τῶν ἀλόγων ζώων τὰ πολλά, καὶ οὐ τῶν αὐτῶν ὑπὸ πάντων τιμωμένων ἀλλʼ ἄλλων ἀλλοχόσε, ὥστʼ εἶναι ἀσεβεῖς ἀλλήλοις πάντας διὰ τὸ μὴ τὰ αὐτὰ σέβειν. Ὅπερ μόνον ἐγκαλεῖν ἡμῖν ἔχετε, ὅτι μὴ τοὺς αὐτοὺς ὑμῖν σέβομεν θεούς, μηδὲ τοῖς ἀποθανοῦσι χοὰς καὶ κνίσας καὶ ἐν ταφαῖς στεφάνους καὶ θυσίας φέρομεν. Ὅτι γὰρ οὖν τὰ αὐτὰ παρʼ οἷς μὲν θεοί, παρʼ οἷς δὲ θηρία, παρʼ οἷς δὲ ἱερεῖα νενομισμένα ἐστίν, ἀκριβῶς ἐπίστασθε.
Prōton men hoti ta homoia tois Hellēsi legontes monoi misoumetha diʼ onoma tou Christou, kai mēden adikountes hōs hamartōloi anairoumetha, allōn allachou kai dendra sebomenōn kai potamous kai mys kai ailourous kai krokodeilous kai tōn alogōn zōōn ta polla, kai ou tōn autōn hypo pantōn timōmenōn allʼ allōn allochose, hōstʼ einai asebeis allēlois pantas dia to mē ta auta sebein. Hoper monon enkalein hēmin echete, hoti mē tous autous hymin sebomen theous, mēde tois apothanousi choas kai knisas kai en taphais stephanous kai thysias pheromen. Hoti gar oun ta auta parʼ hois men theoi, parʼ hois de thēria, parʼ hois de hiereia nenomismena estin, akribōs epistasthe.
First, that though we say things similar to the Greeks, we alone are hated because of the name of Christ, and though we do no wrong we are put to death as sinners, while others elsewhere worship trees and rivers and mice and cats and crocodiles and many of the irrational animals; and not the same ones are honored by all, but different ones in different places, so that all are impious toward one another because they do not worship the same things. This is the only thing you can charge us with: that we do not worship the same gods as you, nor bring libations and the smoke of fat and garlands and sacrifices to the dead at their tombs. For you know well that the same things are regarded as gods by some, as wild beasts by others, and as sacrificial victims by others.
Chapter 25
25Rauschen, 50
Δεύτερον δʼ ὅτι ἐκ παντὸς γένους ἀνθρώπων οἱ πάλαι σεβόμενοι Διόνυσον τὸν Σεμέλης καὶ Ἀπόλλωνα τὸν Λητοΐδην, οἳ διʼ ἔρωτας ἀρσένων ὅσα ἔπραξαν αἶσχος καὶ λέγειν, καὶ οἱ Περσεφόνην καὶ Ἀφροδίτην, τὰς διὰ τὸν Ἄδωνιν οἰστρηθείσας, ὧν καὶ τὰ μυστήρια ἄγετε, ἢ Ἀσκληπιὸν ἤ τινα τῶν ἄλλων ὀνομαζομένων θεῶν, καίπερ θανάτου ἀπειλουμένου διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τούτων μὲν κατεφρονήσαμεν, θεῷ δὲ τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ καὶ ἀπαθεῖ ἑαυτοὺς ἀνεθήκαμεν, ὃν οὔτε ἐπʼ Ἀντιόπην καὶ τὰς ἄλλας ὁμοίως οὐδὲ ἐπὶ Γανυμήδην διʼ οἶστρον ἐληλυθέναι πειθόμεθα, οὐδὲ λυθῆναι βοηθείας τυχόντα διὰ Θέτιδος ὑπὸ τοῦ ἑκατοντάχειρος ἐκείνου, οὐδὲ μεριμνῶντα διὰ τοῦτο τὸν τῆς Θέτιδος Ἀχιλλέα διὰ τὴν παλλακίδα Βρισηΐδα ὀλέσαι πολλοὺς τῶν Ἑλλήνων. Καὶ τοὺς πειθομένους ἐλεοῦμεν· τοὺς δὲ τούτων αἰτίους δαίμονας γνωρίζομεν.
Deuteron dʼ hoti ek pantos genous anthrōpōn hoi palai sebomenoi Dionyson ton Semelēs kai Apollōna ton Lētoïdēn, hoi diʼ erōtas arsenōn hosa epraxan aischos kai legein, kai hoi Persephonēn kai Aphroditēn, tas dia ton Adōnin oistrētheisas, hōn kai ta mystēria agete, ē Asklēpion ē tina tōn allōn onomazomenōn theōn, kaiper thanatou apeiloumenou dia Iēsou Christou toutōn men katephronēsamen, theǭ de tǭ agennētǭ kai apathei heautous anethēkamen, hon oute epʼ Antiopēn kai tas allas homoiōs oude epi Ganymēdēn diʼ oistron elēlythenai peithometha, oude lythēnai boētheias tychonta dia Thetidos hypo tou hekatontacheiros ekeinou, oude merimnōnta dia touto ton tēs Thetidos Achillea dia tēn pallakida Brisēïda olesai pollous tōn Hellēnōn. Kai tous peithomenous eleoumen; tous de toutōn aitious daimonas gnōrizomen.
Second, that people of every race who formerly worshiped Dionysus the son of Semele and Apollo the son of Leto, who did things out of love for males that are shameful even to speak of, and those who worshiped Persephone and Aphrodite, who were driven mad by love of Adonis, whose mysteries you celebrate, or Asclepius or any other of the so-called gods, have despised these through Jesus Christ, though death is threatened, and have dedicated ourselves to the unbegotten and impassible God. We do not believe that he went after Antiope and the others in lust, nor after Ganymede, nor that he was freed with the help of Thetis by that hundred-handed giant, nor that, anxious because of this, he caused Achilles the son of Thetis to destroy many of the Greeks because of his concubine Briseis. And we pity those who believe these things; and we know that the demons are the cause of them.
Chapter 26
26Rauschen, 50–54
Τρίτον δʼ ὅτι καὶ μετὰ τὴν ἀνέλευσιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς οὐρανὸν προεβάλλοντο οἱ δαίμονες ἀνθρώπους τινὰς λέγοντας ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι θεούς, οἳ οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐδιώχθησαν ὑφʼ ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τιμῶν κατηξιώθησαν. Σίμωνα μέν τινα Σαμαρέα, τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γιττῶν, ὃς ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος διὰ τῆς τῶν ἐνεργούντων δαιμόνων τέχνης δυνάμεις ποιήσας μαγικὰς ἐν τῇ πόλει ὑμῶν βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ θεὸς ἐνομίσθη καὶ ἀνδριάντι παρʼ ὑμῶν ὡς θεὸς τετίμηται, ὃς ἀνδριὰς ἀνεγήγερται ἐν τῷ Τίβερι ποταμῷ μεταξὺ τῶν δύο γεφυρῶν, ἔχων ἐπιγραφὴν Ῥωμαϊκὴν ταύτην· SIMONI DEO SANCTO. Καὶ σχεδὸν πάντες μὲν Σαμαρεῖς, ὀλίγοι δὲ καὶ ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσιν, ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν ἐκεῖνον ὁμολογοῦντες προσκυνοῦσι· καὶ Ἑλένην τινά, τὴν συμπερινοστήσασαν αὐτῷ κατʼ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ, πρότερον ἐπὶ τέγους σταθεῖσαν, τὴν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἔννοιαν πρώτην γενομένην λέγουσι. Μένανδρον δέ τινα, καὶ αὐτὸν Σαμαρέα, τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης Καππαρεταίας, γενόμενον μαθητὴν τοῦ Σίμωνος, ἐνεργηθέντα καὶ αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν δαιμονίων καὶ ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ γενόμενον, πολλοὺς ἐξαπατῆσαι διὰ μαγικῆς τέχνης οἴδαμεν, ὃς καὶ τοὺς αὐτῷ ἑπομένους ὡς μηδὲ ἀποθνήσκοιεν ἔπεισε· καὶ νῦν εἰσί τινες ἀπʼ ἐκείνου τοῦτο ὁμολογοῦντες. Μαρκίωνα δέ τινα Ποντικόν, ὃς καὶ νῦν ἔτι ἐστὶ διδάσκων τοὺς πειθομένους, ἄλλον τινὰ νομίζειν μείζονα τοῦ δημιουργοῦ θεόν· ὃς κατὰ πᾶν γένος ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῆς τῶν δαιμόνων συλλήψεως πολλοὺς πεποίηκε βλασφημίας λέγειν καὶ ἀρνεῖσθαι τὸν ποιητὴν τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς θεὸν ἄλλον δέ τινα, ὡς ὄντα μείζονα, τὰ μείζονα παρὰ τοῦτον ὁμολογεῖν πεποιηκέναι. Πάντες οἱ ἀπὸ τούτων ὁρμώμενοι, ὡς ἔφημεν, Χριστιανοὶ καλοῦνται, ὃν τρόπον καὶ οἱ οὐ κοινωνοῦντες τῶν αὐτῶν δογμάτων ἐν τοῖς φιλοσόφοις τὸ ἐπικατηγορούμενον ὄνομα τῆς φιλοσοφίας κοινὸν ἔχουσιν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τὰ δύσφημα ἐκεῖνα μυθολογούμενα ἔργα πράττουσι, λυχνίας μὲν ἀνατροπὴν καὶ τὰς ἀνέδην μίξεις καὶ ἀνθρωπείων σαρκῶν βοράς, οὐ γινώσκομεν· ἀλλʼ ὅτι μὴ διώκονται μηδὲ φονεύονται ὑφʼ ὑμῶν, κἂν διὰ τὰ δόγματα, ἐπιστάμεθα. Ἔστι δὲ ἡμῖν καὶ σύνταγμα κατὰ πασῶν τῶν γεγενημένων αἱρέσεων συντεταγμένον, ᾧ εἰ βούλεσθε ἐντυχεῖν, δώσομεν.
Triton dʼ hoti kai meta tēn aneleusin tou Christou eis ouranon proeballonto hoi daimones anthrōpous tinas legontas heautous einai theous, hoi ou monon ouk ediōchthēsan hyphʼ hymōn, alla kai timōn katēxiōthēsan. Simōna men tina Samarea, ton apo kōmēs legomenēs Gittōn, hos epi Klaudiou Kaisaros dia tēs tōn energountōn daimonōn technēs dynameis poiēsas magikas en tę̄ polei hymōn basilidi Rhōmę̄ theos enomisthē kai andrianti parʼ hymōn hōs theos tetimētai, hos andrias anegēgertai en tǭ Tiberi potamǭ metaxy tōn dyo gephyrōn, echōn epigraphēn Rhōmaïkēn tautēn; SIMONI DEO SANCTO. Kai schedon pantes men Samareis, oligoi de kai en allois ethnesin, hōs ton prōton theon ekeinon homologountes proskynousi; kai Helenēn tina, tēn symperinostēsasan autǭ katʼ ekeino tou kairou, proteron epi tegous statheisan, tēn hypʼ autou ennoian prōtēn genomenēn legousi. Menandron de tina, kai auton Samarea, ton apo kōmēs Kapparetaias, genomenon mathētēn tou Simōnos, energēthenta kai auton hypo tōn daimoniōn kai en Antiocheią genomenon, pollous exapatēsai dia magikēs technēs oidamen, hos kai tous autǭ hepomenous hōs mēde apothnēskoien epeise; kai nyn eisi tines apʼ ekeinou touto homologountes. Markiōna de tina Pontikon, hos kai nyn eti esti didaskōn tous peithomenous, allon tina nomizein meizona tou dēmiourgou theon; hos kata pan genos anthrōpōn dia tēs tōn daimonōn syllēpseōs pollous pepoiēke blasphēmias legein kai arneisthai ton poiētēn toude tou pantos theon allon de tina, hōs onta meizona, ta meizona para touton homologein pepoiēkenai. Pantes hoi apo toutōn hormōmenoi, hōs ephēmen, Christianoi kalountai, hon tropon kai hoi ou koinōnountes tōn autōn dogmatōn en tois philosophois to epikatēgoroumenon onoma tēs philosophias koinon echousin. Ei de kai ta dysphēma ekeina mythologoumena erga prattousi, lychnias men anatropēn kai tas anedēn mixeis kai anthrōpeiōn sarkōn boras, ou ginōskomen; allʼ hoti mē diōkontai mēde phoneuontai hyphʼ hymōn, kan dia ta dogmata, epistametha. Esti de hēmin kai syntagma kata pasōn tōn gegenēmenōn haireseōn syntetagmenon, hǭ ei boulesthe entychein, dōsomen.
Third, that even after Christ's ascension into heaven the demons put forward certain men who said that they themselves were gods, who not only were not persecuted by you, but were even counted worthy of honors. There was a certain Simon, a Samaritan, from the village called Gitta, who in the time of Claudius Caesar, through the art of the demons at work in him, performed magical powers in your royal city of Rome and was thought to be a god, and has been honored by you as a god with a statue, which statue was set up on the river Tiber between the two bridges, bearing this Latin inscription: SIMONI DEO SANCTO, “To Simon the holy god.” And almost all the Samaritans, and a few even among other nations, confess and worship him as the first god; and a certain Helena, who went about with him at that time, who had formerly stood in a brothel, they call the first Thought produced by him. And we know that a certain Menander, also a Samaritan, from the village of Capparetaea, a disciple of Simon, also driven by the demons, came to Antioch and deceived many by magical art, and persuaded his followers that they would never die; and even now there are some from him who confess this. And there is a certain Marcion of Pontus, who is even now still teaching those who believe him to think that there is another god greater than the Creator; who through the aid of the demons has made many in every race of people speak blasphemies and deny God the Maker of this universe, and confess that another, as being greater, has done greater works than he. All who take their start from these, as we said, are called Christians, just as those among the philosophers who do not share the same doctrines have in common the name of philosophy applied to them. Whether they also do those infamous things that are told in fables, the overturning of the lamp, and promiscuous intercourse, and eating human flesh, we do not know; but we know that they are not persecuted or put to death by you, at least for their doctrines. And we have also a treatise composed against all the heresies that have arisen, which we will give you if you wish to read it.
Chapter 27
27Rauschen, 54
Ἡμεῖς δέ ἵνα μηδὲν ἀδικῶμεν μηδὲ ἀσεβῶμεν, ἐκτιθέναι καὶ τὰ γεννώμενα πονηρῶν εἶναι δεδιδάγμεθα· πρῶτον μέν, ὅτι τοὺς πάντας σχεδὸν ὁρῶμεν ἐπὶ πορνείᾳ προάγοντας, οὐ μόνον τὰς κόρας ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἄρσενας, καὶ ὃν τρόπον λέγονται οἱ παλαιοὶ ἀγέλας βοῶν ἢ αἰγῶν ἢ προβάτων τρέφειν ἢ ἵππων φορβάδων, οὕτως νῦν καὶ παῖδας εἰς τὸ αἰσχρῶς χρῆσθαι μόνον· καὶ ὁμοίως θηλειῶν καὶ ἀνδρογύνων καὶ ἀῤῥητοποιῶν πλῆθος κατὰ πᾶν ἔθνος ἐπὶ τούτου τοῦ ἄγους ἕστηκε. Καὶ τούτων μισθοὺς καὶ εἰσφορὰς καὶ τέλη λαμβάνετε δέον ἐκκόψαι ἀπὸ τῆς ὑμετέρας οἰκουμένης. Καὶ τῶν τούτοις χρωμένων τις πρὸς τῇ ἀθέῳ καὶ ἀσεβεῖ καὶ ἀκρατεῖ μίξει, εἰ τύχοι, τέκνῳ ἢ συγγενεῖ ἢ ἀδελφῷ μίγνυται. Οἱ δὲ καὶ τὰ ἑαυτῶν τέκνα καὶ τὰς ὁμοζύγους προαγωγεύονται, καὶ φανερῶς εἰς κιναιδίαν ἀποκόπτονταί τινες καὶ εἰς μητέρα θεῶν τὰ μυστήρια ἀναφέρουσι, καὶ παρὰ παντὶ τῶν νομιζομένων παρʼ ὑμῖν θεῶν ὄφις σύμβολον μέγα καὶ μυστήριον ἀναγράφεται. Καὶ τὰ φανερῶς ὑμῖν πραττόμενα καὶ τιμώμενα ὡς ἀνατετραμμένου καὶ οὐ παρόντος φωτὸς θείου ἡμῖν προσγράφετε· ὅπερ ἀπηλλαγμένοις ἡμῖν τοῦ πράττειν τι τούτων οὐ βλάβην φέρει, ἀλλὰ τοῖς πράττουσι καὶ ψευδομαρτυροῦσι μᾶλλον.
Hēmeis de hina mēden adikōmen mēde asebōmen, ektithenai kai ta gennōmena ponērōn einai dedidagmetha; prōton men, hoti tous pantas schedon horōmen epi porneią proagontas, ou monon tas koras alla kai tous arsenas, kai hon tropon legontai hoi palaioi agelas boōn ē aigōn ē probatōn trephein ē hippōn phorbadōn, houtōs nyn kai paidas eis to aischrōs chrēsthai monon; kai homoiōs thēleiōn kai androgynōn kai arrhētopoiōn plēthos kata pan ethnos epi toutou tou agous hestēke. Kai toutōn misthous kai eisphoras kai telē lambanete deon ekkopsai apo tēs hymeteras oikoumenēs. Kai tōn toutois chrōmenōn tis pros tę̄ atheǭ kai asebei kai akratei mixei, ei tychoi, teknǭ ē syngenei ē adelphǭ mignytai. Hoi de kai ta heautōn tekna kai tas homozygous proagōgeuontai, kai phanerōs eis kinaidian apokoptontai tines kai eis mētera theōn ta mystēria anapherousi, kai para panti tōn nomizomenōn parʼ hymin theōn ophis symbolon mega kai mystērion anagraphetai. Kai ta phanerōs hymin prattomena kai timōmena hōs anatetrammenou kai ou parontos phōtos theiou hēmin prosgraphete; hoper apēllagmenois hēmin tou prattein ti toutōn ou blabēn pherei, alla tois prattousi kai pseudomartyrousi mallon.
But we, so that we may do no wrong and commit no impiety, have been taught that to expose even newborn children is the part of wicked people; first, because we see that almost all of them, not only the girls but also the boys, are brought up to prostitution; and just as the ancients are said to have raised herds of oxen or goats or sheep or grazing horses, so now children are raised only for shameful use; and likewise a multitude of women and effeminate men and those who do unspeakable things stand ready for this abomination in every nation. And you receive wages and levies and taxes from them, when you ought to root them out of your world. And someone who uses them, besides the godless and impious and incontinent intercourse, may perhaps have relations with his own child or relative or brother. And some even prostitute their own children and wives, and some are openly castrated for vice and refer these mysteries to the mother of the gods; and beside every one of those you consider gods a serpent is painted as a great symbol and mystery. And the things openly done and honored among you you ascribe to us, as though we had overturned and extinguished the divine light; which brings no harm to us, who are far from doing any of these things, but rather to those who do them and bear false witness.
Chapter 28
28Rauschen, 54–56
Παρʼ ἡμῖν μὲν γὰρ ὁ ἀρχηγέτης τῶν κακῶν δαιμόνων ὄφις καλεῖται καὶ σατανᾶς καὶ διάβολος, ὡς καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἡμετέρων συγγραμμάτων ἐρευνήσαντες μαθεῖν δύνασθε· ὃν εἰς τὸ πῦρ πεμφθήσεσθαι μετὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ στρατιᾶς καὶ τῶν ἑπομένων ἀνθρώπων κολασθησομένους τὸν ἀπέραντον αἰῶνα, προεμήνυσεν ὁ Χριστός. Καὶ γὰρ ἡ ἐπιμονὴ τοῦ μηδέπω τοῦτο πρᾶξαι τὸν θεὸν διὰ τὸ ἀνθρώπινον γένος γεγένηται· προγινώσκει γάρ τινας ἐκ μετανοίας σωθήσεσθαι μέλλοντας καί τινας μηδέπω ἴσως γεννηθέντας. Καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν νοερὸν καὶ δυνάμενον αἱρεῖσθαι τἀληθῆ καὶ εὖ πράττειν τὸ γένος τὸ ἀνθρώπινον πεποίηκεν, ὥστʼ ἀναπολόγητον εἶναι τοῖς πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις παρὰ τῷ θεῷ· λογικοὶ γὰρ καὶ θεωρητικοὶ γεγένηνται. Εἰ δέ τις ἀπιστεῖ μέλειν τούτων τῷ θεῷ, ἢ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὸν διὰ τέχνης ὁμολογήσει, ἢ ὄντα χαίρειν κακίᾳ φήσει ἢ λίθῳ ἐοικότα μένειν, καὶ μηδὲν εἶναι ἀρετὴν μηδὲ κακίαν, δόξῃ δὲ μόνον τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἢ ἀγαθὰ ἢ κακὰ ταῦτα ἡγεῖσθαι, ἥπερ μεγίστη ἀσέβεια καὶ ἀδικία ἐστί.
Parʼ hēmin men gar ho archēgetēs tōn kakōn daimonōn ophis kaleitai kai satanas kai diabolos, hōs kai ek tōn hēmeterōn syngrammatōn ereunēsantes mathein dynasthe; hon eis to pyr pemphthēsesthai meta tēs autou stratias kai tōn hepomenōn anthrōpōn kolasthēsomenous ton aperanton aiōna, proemēnysen ho Christos. Kai gar hē epimonē tou mēdepō touto praxai ton theon dia to anthrōpinon genos gegenētai; proginōskei gar tinas ek metanoias sōthēsesthai mellontas kai tinas mēdepō isōs gennēthentas. Kai tēn archēn noeron kai dynamenon haireisthai talēthē kai eu prattein to genos to anthrōpinon pepoiēken, hōstʼ anapologēton einai tois pasin anthrōpois para tǭ theǭ; logikoi gar kai theōrētikoi gegenēntai. Ei de tis apistei melein toutōn tǭ theǭ, ē mē einai auton dia technēs homologēsei, ē onta chairein kakią phēsei ē lithǭ eoikota menein, kai mēden einai aretēn mēde kakian, doxę̄ de monon tous anthrōpous ē agatha ē kaka tauta hēgeisthai, hēper megistē asebeia kai adikia esti.
For among us the leader of the evil demons is called the serpent and Satan and the devil, as you can learn by searching our writings; and Christ foretold that he will be sent into the fire with his army and the people who follow him, to be punished for endless ages. For the delay in God's not yet doing this has come about for the sake of the human race; for he foreknows that some are going to be saved by repentance, and some perhaps not yet born. And in the beginning he made the human race rational and able to choose the truth and do well, so that all people are without excuse before God; for they have been made rational and able to contemplate. And if anyone does not believe that God cares for these things, he will either confess by some device that he does not exist, or will say that he exists but delights in evil, or remains like a stone, and that there is no virtue or vice, but that people consider these things good or evil only by opinion; which is the greatest impiety and injustice.
Chapter 29
29Rauschen, 56–58
Καὶ πάλιν, μὴ τῶν ἐκτεθέντων τις μὴ ἀναληφθεὶς θανατωθῇ καὶ ὧμεν ἀνδροφόνοι· ἀλλʼ ἢ τὴν ἀρχὴν οὐκ ἐγαμοῦμεν εἰ μὴ ἐπὶ παίδων ἀνατροφῇ, ἢ παραιτούμενοι τὸ γήμασθαι τέλεον ἐνεγκρατευόμεθα. Καὶ ἤδη τις τῶν ἡμετέρων, ὑπὲρ τοῦ πεῖσαι ὑμᾶς ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἡμῖν μυστήριον ἡ ἀνέδην μίξις, βιβλίδιον ἀνέδωκεν ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ Φήλικι ἡγεμονεύοντι ἀξιῶν ἐπιτρέψαι ἰατρῷ τοὺς διδύμους αὐτοῦ ἀφελεῖν· ἄνευ γὰρ τῆς τοῦ ἡγεμόνος ἐπιτροπῆς τοῦτο πράττειν ἀπειρῆσθαι οἱ ἐκεῖ ἰατροὶ ἔλεγον. Καὶ μηδόλως βουληθέντος Φήλικος ὑπογράψαι, ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῦ μείνας ὁ νεανίσκος ἠρκέσθη τῇ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τῶν ὁμογνωμόνων συνειδήσει. Οὐκ ἄτοπον δὲ ἐπιμνησθῆναι ἐν τούτοις ἡγησάμεθα καὶ Ἀντινόου τοῦ νῦν γεγενημένου, ὃν καὶ πάντες ὡς θεὸν διὰ φόβον σέβειν ὥρμηντο, ἐπιστάμενοι τίς τε ἦν καὶ πόθεν ὑπῆρχεν.
Kai palin, mē tōn ektethentōn tis mē analēphtheis thanatōthę̄ kai hōmen androphonoi; allʼ ē tēn archēn ouk egamoumen ei mē epi paidōn anatrophę̄, ē paraitoumenoi to gēmasthai teleon enenkrateuometha. Kai ēdē tis tōn hēmeterōn, hyper tou peisai hymas hoti ouk estin hēmin mystērion hē anedēn mixis, biblidion anedōken en Alexandreią Phēliki hēgemoneuonti axiōn epitrepsai iatrǭ tous didymous autou aphelein; aneu gar tēs tou hēgemonos epitropēs touto prattein apeirēsthai hoi ekei iatroi elegon. Kai mēdolōs boulēthentos Phēlikos hypograpsai, ephʼ heautou meinas ho neaniskos ērkesthē tę̄ heautou kai tōn homognōmonōn syneidēsei. Ouk atopon de epimnēsthēnai en toutois hēgēsametha kai Antinoou tou nyn gegenēmenou, hon kai pantes hōs theon dia phobon sebein hōrmēnto, epistamenoi tis te ēn kai pothen hypērchen.
And again, lest one of those exposed, not being taken up, should die, and we be murderers. But either we marry in the first place only for the raising of children, or, declining marriage, we live in complete self-control. And already one of ours, to persuade you that promiscuous intercourse is not one of our mysteries, presented a petition in Alexandria to Felix, the governor, asking that a physician be permitted to castrate him; for the physicians there said that they were forbidden to do this without the governor's permission. And when Felix would by no means sign it, the young man remained single and was content with his own conscience and that of those who shared his views. And we have thought it not out of place to mention here also Antinous, who lived recently, whom all were eager to worship as a god through fear, knowing who he was and where he came from.
Chapter 30
30Rauschen, 58
Ὅπως δὲ μή τις εἴπῃ ἀντιτιθεὶς ἡμῖν, τί κωλύει καὶ τὸν παρʼ ἡμῖν λεγόμενον Χριστόν, ἄνθρωπον ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ὄντα, μαγικῇ τέχνῃ ἃς λέγομεν δυνάμεις πεποιηκέναι καὶ δόξαι διὰ τοῦτο υἱὸν θεοῦ εἶναι, τὴν ἀπόδειξιν ἤδη ποιησόμεθα, οὐ τοῖς λέγουσι πιστεύοντες, ἀλλὰ τοῖς προφητεύουσι πρὶν ἢ γενέσθαι κατʼ ἀνάγκην πειθόμενοι, διὰ τὸ καὶ ὄψει ὡς προεφητεύθη ὁρᾶν γενόμενα καὶ γινόμενα, ἥπερ μεγίστη καὶ ἀληθεστάτη ἀπόδειξις καὶ ὑμῖν, ὡς νομίζομεν, φανήσεται.
Hopōs de mē tis eipę̄ antititheis hēmin, ti kōlyei kai ton parʼ hēmin legomenon Christon, anthrōpon ex anthrōpōn onta, magikę̄ technę̄ has legomen dynameis pepoiēkenai kai doxai dia touto huion theou einai, tēn apodeixin ēdē poiēsometha, ou tois legousi pisteuontes, alla tois prophēteuousi prin ē genesthai katʼ anankēn peithomenoi, dia to kai opsei hōs proephēteuthē horan genomena kai ginomena, hēper megistē kai alēthestatē apodeixis kai hymin, hōs nomizomen, phanēsetai.
But so that no one may object to us, “What prevents the one you call Christ, being a man born of men, from having done the mighty works we speak of by magical art, and so seeming to be the Son of God?” we will now give the proof, not trusting those who say so, but being necessarily persuaded by those who prophesied before it happened, because we see with our eyes things happening and having happened as they were prophesied; which will appear to you too, as we think, the greatest and truest proof.
Chapter 31
31Rauschen, 58–60
Ἄνθρωποι οὖν τινες ἐν Ἰουδαίοις γεγένηνται θεοῦ προφῆται, διʼ ὧν τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα προεκήρυξε τὰ γενήσεσθαι μέλλοντα πρὶν ἢ γενέσθαι· καὶ τούτων οἱ ἐν Ἰουδαίοις κατὰ καιροὺς γενόμενοι βασιλεῖς τὰς προφητείας, ὡς ἐλέχθησαν ὅτε προεφητεύοντο, τῇ ἰδίᾳ αὐτῶν ἑβραΐδι φωνῇ ἐν βιβλίοις ὑπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν προφητῶν συντεταγμένας κτώμενοι περιεῖπον. Ὅτε δὲ Πτολεμαῖος, ὁ Αἰγυπτίων βασιλεύς, βιβλιοθήκην κατεσκεύαζε καὶ τὰ πάντων ἀνθρώπων συγγράμματα συνάγειν ἐπειράθη, πυθόμενος καὶ περὶ τῶν προφητειῶν τούτων, προσέπεμψε τῷ τῶν Ἰουδαίων τότε βασιλεύοντι Ἡρώδῃ ἀξιῶν διαπεμφθῆναι αὐτῷ τὰς βίβλους τῶν προφητειῶν. Καὶ ὁ μὲν βασιλεὺς Ἡρώδης τῇ προειρημένῃ ἑβραΐδι αὐτῶν φωνῇ γεγραμμένας διεπέμψατο. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ οὐκ ἦν γνώριμα τὰ ἐν αὐταῖς γεγραμμένα τοῖς Αἰγυπτίοις, πάλιν αὐτὸν ἠξίωσε πέμψας τοὺς μεταβαλοῦντας αὐτὰς εἰς τὴν ἑλλάδα φωνὴν ἀνθρώπους ἀποστεῖλαι. Καὶ τούτου γενομένου ἔμειναν αἱ βίβλοι καὶ παρʼ Αἰγυπτίοις μέχρι τοῦ δεῦρο, καὶ πανταχοῦ παρὰ πᾶσίν εἰσιν Ἰουδαίοις, οἳ καὶ ἀναγινώσκοντες οὐ συνιᾶσι τὰ εἰρημένα, ἀλλʼ ἐχθροὺς ἡμᾶς καὶ πολεμίους ἡγοῦνται, ὁμοίως ὑμῖν ἀναιροῦντες καὶ κολάζοντες ἡμᾶς ὁπόταν δύνωνται, ὡς καὶ πεισθῆναι δύνασθε. Καὶ γὰρ ἐν τῷ νῦν γεγενημένῳ ἰουδαϊκῷ πολέμῳ Βαρχωχέβας, ὁ τῆς Ἰουδαίων ἀποστάσεως ἀρχηγέτης, Χριστιανοὺς μόνους εἰς τιμωρίας δεινάς, εἰ μὴ ἀρνοῖντο Ἰησοῦν τὸν Χριστὸν καὶ βλασφημοῖεν, ἐκέλευεν ἀπάγεσθαι. Ἐν δὴ ταῖς τῶν προφητῶν βίβλοις εὕρομεν προκηρυσσόμενον παραγινόμενον, γεννώμενον διὰ παρθένου, καὶ ἀνδρούμενον καὶ θεραπεύοντα πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν καὶ νεκροὺς ἀνεγείροντα, καὶ φθονούμενον καὶ ἀγνοούμενον καὶ σταυρούμενον Ἰησοῦν τὸν ἡμέτερον Χριστόν, καὶ ἀποθνήσκοντα καὶ ἀνεγειρόμενον καὶ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀνερχόμενον, καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ ὄντα καὶ κεκλημένον, καί τινας πεμπομένους ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ εἰς πᾶν γένος ἀνθρώπων κηρύξοντας ταῦτα, καὶ τοὺς ἐξ ἐθνῶν ἀνθρώπους μᾶλλον αὐτῷ πιστεύειν. Προεφητεύθη δέ, πρὶν ἢ φανῆναι αὐτόν, ἔτεσι ποτὲ μὲν πεντακισχιλίοις, ποτὲ δὲ τρισχιλίοις, ποτὲ δὲ δισχιλίοις, καὶ πάλιν χιλίοις καὶ ἄλλοτε ὀκτακοσίοις· κατὰ γὰρ τὰς διαδοχὰς τῶν γενῶν ἕτεροι καὶ ἕτεροι ἐγένοντο προφῆται.
Anthrōpoi oun tines en Ioudaiois gegenēntai theou prophētai, diʼ hōn to prophētikon pneuma proekēryxe ta genēsesthai mellonta prin ē genesthai; kai toutōn hoi en Ioudaiois kata kairous genomenoi basileis tas prophēteias, hōs elechthēsan hote proephēteuonto, tę̄ idią autōn hebraïdi phōnę̄ en bibliois hypʼ autōn tōn prophētōn syntetagmenas ktōmenoi perieipon. Hote de Ptolemaios, ho Aigyptiōn basileus, bibliothēkēn kateskeuaze kai ta pantōn anthrōpōn syngrammata synagein epeirathē, pythomenos kai peri tōn prophēteiōn toutōn, prosepempse tǭ tōn Ioudaiōn tote basileuonti Hērōdę̄ axiōn diapemphthēnai autǭ tas biblous tōn prophēteiōn. Kai ho men basileus Hērōdēs tę̄ proeirēmenę̄ hebraïdi autōn phōnę̄ gegrammenas diepempsato. Epeidē de ouk ēn gnōrima ta en autais gegrammena tois Aigyptiois, palin auton ēxiōse pempsas tous metabalountas autas eis tēn hellada phōnēn anthrōpous aposteilai. Kai toutou genomenou emeinan hai bibloi kai parʼ Aigyptiois mechri tou deuro, kai pantachou para pasin eisin Ioudaiois, hoi kai anaginōskontes ou syniasi ta eirēmena, allʼ echthrous hēmas kai polemious hēgountai, homoiōs hymin anairountes kai kolazontes hēmas hopotan dynōntai, hōs kai peisthēnai dynasthe. Kai gar en tǭ nyn gegenēmenǭ ioudaïkǭ polemǭ Barchōchebas, ho tēs Ioudaiōn apostaseōs archēgetēs, Christianous monous eis timōrias deinas, ei mē arnointo Iēsoun ton Christon kai blasphēmoien, ekeleuen apagesthai. En dē tais tōn prophētōn biblois heuromen prokēryssomenon paraginomenon, gennōmenon dia parthenou, kai androumenon kai therapeuonta pasan noson kai pasan malakian kai nekrous anegeironta, kai phthonoumenon kai agnooumenon kai stauroumenon Iēsoun ton hēmeteron Christon, kai apothnēskonta kai anegeiromenon kai eis ouranous anerchomenon, kai huion theou onta kai keklēmenon, kai tinas pempomenous hypʼ autou eis pan genos anthrōpōn kēryxontas tauta, kai tous ex ethnōn anthrōpous mallon autǭ pisteuein. Proephēteuthē de, prin ē phanēnai auton, etesi pote men pentakischiliois, pote de trischiliois, pote de dischiliois, kai palin chiliois kai allote oktakosiois; kata gar tas diadochas tōn genōn heteroi kai heteroi egenonto prophētai.
There were, then, among the Jews certain men who were prophets of God, through whom the prophetic Spirit proclaimed beforehand things that were to come to pass, before they happened; and the kings who arose among the Jews from time to time acquired these prophecies, as they were spoken when they were prophesied, in the prophets' own Hebrew language, arranged in books by the prophets themselves, and kept them carefully. And when Ptolemy, king of Egypt, was building a library and trying to collect the writings of all peoples, he heard about these prophecies too, and sent to Herod, who was then king of the Jews, asking that the books of the prophecies be sent to him. And King Herod sent them written in their Hebrew language, as we said. But since what was written in them was not understood by the Egyptians, he again sent and asked him to send men to translate them into the Greek language. And when this was done, the books remained with the Egyptians to this day, and are everywhere among all Jews, who read them but do not understand what is said, but consider us enemies and foes, killing and punishing us, like you, whenever they can, as you can be persuaded. For in the Jewish war that took place recently, Bar Kokhba, the leader of the Jewish revolt, ordered Christians alone to be led away to terrible punishments, unless they would deny Jesus the Christ and blaspheme. In the books of the prophets, then, we found Jesus our Christ foretold as coming, born of a virgin, growing to manhood, healing every disease and every sickness and raising the dead, being envied and not recognized and crucified, dying and rising again and ascending into heaven, and being and being called the Son of God, and that certain people would be sent by him into every race of people to proclaim these things, and that people from the Gentiles would rather believe in him. And he was foretold before he appeared, sometimes five thousand years before, sometimes three thousand, sometimes two thousand, and again one thousand, and at another time eight hundred; for in the succession of generations there arose one prophet after another.
Chapter 32
32Rauschen, 60–64
Μωϋσῆς μὲν οὖν, πρῶτος τῶν προφητῶν γενόμενος, εἶπεν αὐτολεξεὶ οὕτως· „Οὐκ ἐκλείψει ἄρχων ἐξ Ἰούδα οὐδὲ ἡγούμενος ἐκ τῶν μηρῶν αὐτοῦ, ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ ᾧ ἀπόκειται· καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται προσδοκία ἐθνῶν, δεσμεύων πρὸς ἄμπελον τὸν πῶλον αὐτοῦ, πλύνων ἐν αἵματι σταφυλῆς τὴν στολὴν αὐτοῦ“. Ὑμέτερον οὖν ἐστιν ἀκριβῶς ἐξετάσαι καὶ μαθεῖν, μέχρι τίνος ἦν ἄρχων καὶ βασιλεὺς ἐν Ἰουδαίοις ἴδιος αὐτῶν· μέχρι τῆς φανερώσεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, τοῦ ἡμετέρου διδασκάλου καὶ τῶν ἀγνοουμένων προφητειῶν ἐξηγητοῦ, ὡς προεῤῥέθη ὑπὸ τοῦ θείου ἁγίου προφητικοῦ πνεύματος διὰ τοῦ Μωϋσέως μὴ ἐκλείψειν ἄρχοντα ἀπὸ Ἰουδαίων, ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ ᾧ ἀπόκειται τὸ βασίλειον. Ἰούδας γὰρ προπάτωρ Ἰουδαίων, ἀφʼ οὗ καὶ τὸ Ἰουδαῖοι καλεῖσθαι ἐσχήκασι· καὶ ὑμεῖς μετὰ τὴν γενομένην αὐτοῦ φανέρωσιν καὶ Ἰουδαίων ἐβασιλεύσατε καὶ τῆς ἐκείνων πάσης γῆς ἐκρατήσατε. Τὸ δὲ „Αὐτὸς ἔσται προσδοκία ἐθνῶν“ μηνυτικὸν ἦν, ὅτι ἐκ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν προσδοκήσουσιν αὐτὸν πάλιν παραγενησόμενον, ὅπερ ὄψει ὑμῖν πάρεστιν ἰδεῖν καὶ ἔργῳ πεισθῆναι· ἐκ πάντων γὰρ γενῶν ἀνθρώπων προσδοκῶσι τὸν ἐν Ἰουδαίᾳ σταυρωθέντα, μεθʼ ὃν εὐθὺς δοριάλωτος ὑμῖν ἡ γῆ Ἰουδαίων παρεδόθη. Τὸ δὲ „Δεσμεύων πρὸς ἄμπελον τὸν πῶλον αὐτοῦ καὶ πλύνων τὴν στολὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν αἵματι σταφυλῆς“ σύμβολον δηλωτικὸν ἦν τῶν γενησομένων τῷ Χριστῷ καὶ τῶν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ πραχθησομένων. Πῶλος γάρ τις ὄνου εἱστήκει ἔν τινι εἰσόδῳ κώμης πρὸς ἄμπελον δεδεμένος, ὃν ἐκέλευσεν ἀγαγεῖν αὐτῷ τότε τοὺς γνωρίμους αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀχθέντος ἐπιβὰς ἐκάθισε καὶ εἰσελήλυθεν εἰς τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα, ἔνθα τὸ μέγιστον ἱερὸν ἦν Ἰουδαίων, ὃ ὑφʼ ὑμῶν ὕστερον κατεστράφη· καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἐσταυρώθη, ὅπως τὸ λεῖπον τῆς προφητείας συντελεσθῇ. Τὸ γὰρ „Πλύνων τὴν στολὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν αἵματι σταφυλῆς“ προαγγελτικὸν ἦν τοῦ πάθους, οὗ πάσχειν ἔμελλε διʼ αἵματος καθαίρων τοὺς πιστεύοντας αὐτῷ. Ἡ γὰρ κεκλημένη ὑπὸ τοῦ θείου πνεύματος διὰ τοῦ προφήτου στολὴ οἱ πιστεύοντες αὐτῷ εἰσιν ἄνθρωποι, ἐν οἷς οἰκεῖ τὸ παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ σπέρμα, ὁ λόγος. Τὸ δὲ εἰρημένον αἷμα τῆς σταφυλῆς σημαντικὸν τοῦ ἔχειν μὲν αἷμα τὸν φανησόμενον, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρωπείου σπέρματος ἀλλʼ ἐκ θείας δυνάμεως. Ἡ δὲ πρώτη δύναμις μετὰ τὸν πατέρα πάντων καὶ δεσπότην θεὸν καὶ υἱὸς ὁ λόγος ἐστίν· ὃς τίνα τρόπον σαρκοποιηθεὶς ἄνθρωπος γέγονεν, ἐν τοῖς ἑξῆς ἐροῦμεν. Ὃν τρόπον γὰρ τὸ τῆς ἀμπέλου αἷμα οὐκ ἄνθρωπος πεποίηκεν ἀλλʼ ὁ θεός, οὕτως καὶ τοῦτο ἐμηνύετο οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρωπείου σπέρματος γενήσεσθαι τὸ αἷμα ἀλλʼ ἐκ δυνάμεως θεοῦ, ὡς προέφημεν. Καὶ Ἡσαΐας δέ, ἄλλος προφήτης, τὰ αὐτὰ διʼ ἄλλων ῥήσεων προφητεύων οὕτως εἶπεν· „Ἀνατελεῖ ἄστρον ἐξ Ἰακώβ, καὶ ἄνθος ἀναβήσεται ἀπὸ τῆς ῥίζης Ἰεσσαί· καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν βραχίονα αὐτοῦ ἔθνη ἐλπιοῦσιν“. Ἄστρον δὲ φωτεινὸν ἀνέτειλε, καὶ ἄνθος ἀνέβη ἀπὸ τῆς ῥίζης Ἰεσσαί, οὗτος ὁ Χριστός. Διὰ γὰρ παρθένου τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ σπέρματος Ἰακώβ, τοῦ γενομένου πατρὸς Ἰούδα, τοῦ δεδηλωμένου Ἰουδαίων πατρός, διὰ δυνάμεως θεοῦ ἀπεκυήθη· καὶ Ἰεσσαὶ προπάτωρ μὲν κατὰ τὸ λόγιον γεγένηται, τοῦ δὲ Ἰακὼβ καὶ τοῦ Ἰούδα κατὰ γένους διαδοχὴν υἱὸς ὑπῆρχεν.
Mōÿsēs men oun, prōtos tōn prophētōn genomenos, eipen autolexei houtōs; „Ouk ekleipsei archōn ex Iouda oude hēgoumenos ek tōn mērōn autou, heōs an elthę̄ hǭ apokeitai; kai autos estai prosdokia ethnōn, desmeuōn pros ampelon ton pōlon autou, plynōn en haimati staphylēs tēn stolēn autou“. Hymeteron oun estin akribōs exetasai kai mathein, mechri tinos ēn archōn kai basileus en Ioudaiois idios autōn; mechri tēs phanerōseōs Iēsou Christou, tou hēmeterou didaskalou kai tōn agnooumenōn prophēteiōn exēgētou, hōs proerrhethē hypo tou theiou hagiou prophētikou pneumatos dia tou Mōÿseōs mē ekleipsein archonta apo Ioudaiōn, heōs an elthę̄ hǭ apokeitai to basileion. Ioudas gar propatōr Ioudaiōn, aphʼ hou kai to Ioudaioi kaleisthai eschēkasi; kai hymeis meta tēn genomenēn autou phanerōsin kai Ioudaiōn ebasileusate kai tēs ekeinōn pasēs gēs ekratēsate. To de „Autos estai prosdokia ethnōn“ mēnytikon ēn, hoti ek pantōn tōn ethnōn prosdokēsousin auton palin paragenēsomenon, hoper opsei hymin parestin idein kai ergǭ peisthēnai; ek pantōn gar genōn anthrōpōn prosdokōsi ton en Ioudaią staurōthenta, methʼ hon euthys dorialōtos hymin hē gē Ioudaiōn paredothē. To de „Desmeuōn pros ampelon ton pōlon autou kai plynōn tēn stolēn autou en haimati staphylēs“ symbolon dēlōtikon ēn tōn genēsomenōn tǭ Christǭ kai tōn hypʼ autou prachthēsomenōn. Pōlos gar tis onou heistēkei en tini eisodǭ kōmēs pros ampelon dedemenos, hon ekeleusen agagein autǭ tote tous gnōrimous autou, kai achthentos epibas ekathise kai eiselēlythen eis ta Hierosolyma, entha to megiston hieron ēn Ioudaiōn, ho hyphʼ hymōn hysteron katestraphē; kai meta tauta estaurōthē, hopōs to leipon tēs prophēteias syntelesthę̄. To gar „Plynōn tēn stolēn autou en haimati staphylēs“ proangeltikon ēn tou pathous, hou paschein emelle diʼ haimatos kathairōn tous pisteuontas autǭ. Hē gar keklēmenē hypo tou theiou pneumatos dia tou prophētou stolē hoi pisteuontes autǭ eisin anthrōpoi, en hois oikei to para tou theou sperma, ho logos. To de eirēmenon haima tēs staphylēs sēmantikon tou echein men haima ton phanēsomenon, allʼ ouk ex anthrōpeiou spermatos allʼ ek theias dynameōs. Hē de prōtē dynamis meta ton patera pantōn kai despotēn theon kai huios ho logos estin; hos tina tropon sarkopoiētheis anthrōpos gegonen, en tois hexēs eroumen. Hon tropon gar to tēs ampelou haima ouk anthrōpos pepoiēken allʼ ho theos, houtōs kai touto emēnyeto ouk ex anthrōpeiou spermatos genēsesthai to haima allʼ ek dynameōs theou, hōs proephēmen. Kai Hēsaïas de, allos prophētēs, ta auta diʼ allōn rhēseōn prophēteuōn houtōs eipen; „Anatelei astron ex Iakōb, kai anthos anabēsetai apo tēs rhizēs Iessai; kai epi ton brachiona autou ethnē elpiousin“. Astron de phōteinon aneteile, kai anthos anebē apo tēs rhizēs Iessai, houtos ho Christos. Dia gar parthenou tēs apo tou spermatos Iakōb, tou genomenou patros Iouda, tou dedēlōmenou Ioudaiōn patros, dia dynameōs theou apekyēthē; kai Iessai propatōr men kata to logion gegenētai, tou de Iakōb kai tou Iouda kata genous diadochēn huios hypērchen.
Moses, then, who was the first of the prophets, said in these very words: “A ruler shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his thighs, until he comes for whom it is reserved; and he will be the expectation of the nations, binding his foal to the vine, washing his robe in the blood of the grape.” It is yours, then, to examine carefully and learn until when the Jews had a ruler and king of their own: until the manifestation of Jesus Christ, our Teacher and the interpreter of the prophecies that were not understood, as it was foretold by the divine, holy, prophetic Spirit through Moses that a ruler would not fail from the Jews until he should come for whom the kingdom is reserved. For Judah is the forefather of the Jews, from whom they have their name of Jews; and you, after his manifestation, ruled over the Jews and took possession of all their land. And “He will be the expectation of the nations” signified that people from all the nations will expect him to come again, which you can see with your eyes and be persuaded by the fact; for people of every race expect the one who was crucified in Judea, after whom the land of the Jews was immediately handed over to you as spoil of war. And “Binding his foal to the vine and washing his robe in the blood of the grape” was a symbol showing what would happen to Christ and what he would do. For the foal of an ass stood bound to a vine at the entrance of a village, and he then ordered his acquaintances to bring it to him; and when it was brought, he mounted and sat on it and entered Jerusalem, where the greatest temple of the Jews was, which was afterward destroyed by you; and after this he was crucified, so that the rest of the prophecy might be fulfilled. For “washing his robe in the blood of the grape” foretold the suffering he was to undergo, cleansing by his blood those who believe in him. For what the divine Spirit through the prophet called his robe are the people who believe in him, in whom dwells the seed from God, the Word. And the blood of the grape that was mentioned signifies that the one who would appear would have blood, but not from human seed but from divine power. And the first power after God the Father and Master of all is also the Son, the Word; how he was made flesh and became man we will tell in what follows. For just as it is not man but God who made the blood of the vine, so this also indicated that the blood would come not from human seed but from the power of God, as we said before. And Isaiah, another prophet, prophesying the same things in other words, said thus: “A star shall rise out of Jacob, and a flower shall come up from the root of Jesse; and on his arm shall the nations hope.” And a shining star has risen, and a flower has come up from the root of Jesse: this is Christ. For he was born by the power of God through a virgin of the seed of Jacob, who was the father of Judah, who was shown to be the father of the Jews; and Jesse was his forefather according to the oracle, and he was the son of Jacob and Judah by descent.
Chapter 33
33Rauschen, 64–66
Καὶ πάλιν ὡς αὐτολεξεὶ διὰ παρθένου μὲν τεχθησόμενος διὰ τοῦ Ἡσαΐου προεφητεύθη, ἀκούσατε. Ἐλέχθη δὲ οὕτως· „Ἰδοὺ ἡ παρθένος ἐν γαστρὶ ἕξει καὶ τέξεται υἱόν, καὶ ἐροῦσιν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ Μεθʼ ἡμῶν ὁ θεός“. Ἃ γὰρ ἦν ἄπιστα καὶ ἀδύνατα νομιζόμενα παρὰ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις γενήσεσθαι, ταῦτα ὁ θεὸς προεμήνυσε διὰ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος μέλλειν γίνεσθαι, ἵνα ὅταν γένηται μὴ ἀπιστηθῇ, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ προειρῆσθαι πιστευθῇ. Ὅπως δὲ μή τινες, μὴ νοήσαντες τὴν δεδηλωμένην προφητείαν, ἐγκαλέσωσιν ἡμῖν ἅπερ ἐνεκαλέσαμεν τοῖς ποιηταῖς, εἰποῦσιν ἀφροδισίων χάριν ἐληλυθέναι ἐπὶ γυναῖκας τὸν Δία, διασαφῆσαι τοὺς λόγους πειρασόμεθα. Τὸ οὖν „Ἰδοὺ ἡ παρθένος ἐν γαστρὶ ἕξει“ σημαίνει οὐ συνουσιασθεῖσαν τὴν παρθένον συλλαβεῖν· εἰ γὰρ ἐσυνουσιάσθη ὑπὸ ὁτουοῦν, οὐκ ἔτι ἦν παρθένος· ἀλλὰ δύναμις θεοῦ ἐπελθοῦσα τῇ παρθένῳ ἐπεσκίασεν αὐτήν, καὶ κυοφορῆσαι παρθένον οὖσαν πεποίηκε. Καὶ ὁ ἀποσταλεὶς δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν τὴν παρθένον κατʼ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ ἄγγελος θεοῦ εὐηγγελίσατο αὐτὴν εἰπών· „Ἰδοὺ συλλήψῃ ἐν γαστρὶ ἐκ πνεύματος ἁγίου καὶ τέξῃ υἱόν, καὶ υἱὸς ὑψίστου κληθήσεται, καὶ καλέσεις τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦν, αὐτὸς γὰρ σώσει τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν“, ὡς οἱ ἀπομνημονεύσαντες πάντα τὰ περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐδίδαξαν, οἷς ἐπιστεύσαμεν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προδεδηλωμένου τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα τοῦτον γεννησόμενον, ὡς προεμηνύομεν, ἔφη. Τὸ πνεῦμα οὖν καὶ τὴν δύναμιν τὴν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐδὲν ἄλλο νοῆσαι θέμις ἢ τὸν λόγον, ὃς καὶ πρωτότοκος τῷ θεῷ ἐστι, Μωϋσῆς ὁ προδεδηλωμένος προφήτης ἐμήνυσε· καὶ τοῦτο ἐλθὸν ἐπὶ τὴν παρθένον καὶ ἐπισκιάσαν οὐ διὰ συνουσίας ἀλλὰ διὰ δυνάμεως ἐγκύμονα κατέστησε. Τὸ δὲ Ἰησοῦς, ὄνομα τῇ ἑβραΐδι φωνῇ, σωτὴρ τῇ ἑλληνίδι διαλέκτῳ δηλοῖ. Ὅθεν καὶ ὁ ἄγγελος πρὸς τὴν παρθένον εἶπε· „Καὶ καλέσεις τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦν· αὐτὸς γὰρ σώσει τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν“. Ὅτι δὲ οὐδενὶ ἄλλῳ θεοφοροῦνται οἱ προφητεύοντες εἰ μὴ λόγῳ θείῳ, καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὡς ὑπολαμβάνω, φήσετε.
Kai palin hōs autolexei dia parthenou men techthēsomenos dia tou Hēsaïou proephēteuthē, akousate. Elechthē de houtōs; „Idou hē parthenos en gastri hexei kai texetai huion, kai erousin epi tǭ onomati autou Methʼ hēmōn ho theos“. Ha gar ēn apista kai adynata nomizomena para tois anthrōpois genēsesthai, tauta ho theos proemēnyse dia tou prophētikou pneumatos mellein ginesthai, hina hotan genētai mē apistēthę̄, allʼ ek tou proeirēsthai pisteuthę̄. Hopōs de mē tines, mē noēsantes tēn dedēlōmenēn prophēteian, enkalesōsin hēmin haper enekalesamen tois poiētais, eipousin aphrodisiōn charin elēlythenai epi gynaikas ton Dia, diasaphēsai tous logous peirasometha. To oun „Idou hē parthenos en gastri hexei“ sēmainei ou synousiastheisan tēn parthenon syllabein; ei gar esynousiasthē hypo hotououn, ouk eti ēn parthenos; alla dynamis theou epelthousa tę̄ parthenǭ epeskiasen autēn, kai kyophorēsai parthenon ousan pepoiēke. Kai ho apostaleis de pros autēn tēn parthenon katʼ ekeino tou kairou angelos theou euēngelisato autēn eipōn; „Idou syllēpsę̄ en gastri ek pneumatos hagiou kai texę̄ huion, kai huios hypsistou klēthēsetai, kai kaleseis to onoma autou Iēsoun, autos gar sōsei ton laon autou apo tōn hamartiōn autōn“, hōs hoi apomnēmoneusantes panta ta peri tou sōtēros hēmōn Iēsou Christou edidaxan, hois episteusamen, epeidē kai dia Hēsaïou tou prodedēlōmenou to prophētikon pneuma touton gennēsomenon, hōs proemēnyomen, ephē. To pneuma oun kai tēn dynamin tēn para tou theou ouden allo noēsai themis ē ton logon, hos kai prōtotokos tǭ theǭ esti, Mōÿsēs ho prodedēlōmenos prophētēs emēnyse; kai touto elthon epi tēn parthenon kai episkiasan ou dia synousias alla dia dynameōs enkymona katestēse. To de Iēsous, onoma tę̄ hebraïdi phōnę̄, sōtēr tę̄ hellēnidi dialektǭ dēloi. Hothen kai ho angelos pros tēn parthenon eipe; „Kai kaleseis to onoma autou Iēsoun; autos gar sōsei ton laon autou apo tōn hamartiōn autōn“. Hoti de oudeni allǭ theophorountai hoi prophēteuontes ei mē logǭ theiǭ, kai hymeis, hōs hypolambanō, phēsete.
And hear again how it was foretold in express words through Isaiah that he would be born of a virgin. It was said thus: “Behold, the virgin shall conceive in the womb and bear a son, and they shall say in his name, God with us.” For what was thought incredible and impossible among men, God foretold through the prophetic Spirit would come to pass, so that when it happened it might not be disbelieved, but believed because it had been foretold. But so that some, not understanding the prophecy we have cited, may not charge us with the very things we charged the poets with, who say that Zeus came to women for the sake of sexual pleasure, we will try to explain the words. “Behold, the virgin shall conceive,” then, signifies that the virgin conceived without intercourse; for if she had had intercourse with anyone, she would no longer be a virgin; but the power of God came upon the virgin and overshadowed her, and caused her to become pregnant while still a virgin. And the angel of God who was sent to the virgin herself at that time announced the good news to her, saying, “Behold, you will conceive in the womb by the Holy Spirit and bear a son, and he will be called Son of the Most High, and you will call his name Jesus, for he will save his people from their sins,” as those who recorded all the things about our Savior Jesus Christ taught, whom we believed, since the prophetic Spirit also said through Isaiah, whom we have cited, that he would be born, as we indicated before. It is not right, then, to understand the Spirit and the power from God as anything other than the Word, who is also the first-born of God, as Moses the prophet we have mentioned indicated; and this, coming upon the virgin and overshadowing her, made her pregnant, not by intercourse but by power. And “Jesus,” a name in the Hebrew language, means “savior” in the Greek tongue. Hence the angel also said to the virgin, “And you will call his name Jesus; for he will save his people from their sins.” And that those who prophesy are inspired by no one other than the divine Word, you too, I suppose, will agree.
Chapter 34
34Rauschen, 66–68
Ὅπου δὲ καὶ τῆς γῆς γεννᾶσθαι ἔμελλεν, ὡς προεῖπεν ἕτερος προφήτης ὁ Μιχαίας, ἀκούσατε. Ἔφη δὲ οὕτως· „Καὶ σὺ Βηθλεέμ, γῆ Ἰούδα, οὐδαμῶς ἐλαχίστη εἶ ἐν τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν Ἰούδα· ἐκ σοῦ γὰρ ἐξελεύσεται ἡγούμενος, ὅστις ποιμανεῖ τὸν λαόν μου“. Κώμη δέ τίς ἐστιν ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ Ἰουδαίων, ἀπέχουσα σταδίους τριάκοντα πέντε Ἱεροσολύμων, ἐν ᾗ ἐγεννήθη Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, ὡς καὶ μαθεῖν δύνασθε ἐκ τῶν ἀπογραφῶν τῶν γενομένων ἐπὶ Κυρηνίου, τοῦ ὑμετέρου ἐν Ἰουδαίᾳ πρώτου γενομένου ἐπιτρόπου.
Hopou de kai tēs gēs gennasthai emellen, hōs proeipen heteros prophētēs ho Michaias, akousate. Ephē de houtōs; „Kai sy Bēthleem, gē Iouda, oudamōs elachistē ei en tois hēgemosin Iouda; ek sou gar exeleusetai hēgoumenos, hostis poimanei ton laon mou“. Kōmē de tis estin en tę̄ chōrą Ioudaiōn, apechousa stadious triakonta pente Hierosolymōn, en hę̄ egennēthē Iēsous Christos, hōs kai mathein dynasthe ek tōn apographōn tōn genomenōn epi Kyrēniou, tou hymeterou en Ioudaią prōtou genomenou epitropou.
And hear where on earth he was to be born, as another prophet, Micah, foretold. He said thus: “And you, Bethlehem, land of Judah, are by no means least among the rulers of Judah; for from you shall come forth a leader, who will shepherd my people.” Now this is a village in the country of the Jews, thirty-five stades from Jerusalem, in which Jesus Christ was born, as you can also learn from the registers made under Quirinius, your first procurator in Judea.
Chapter 35
35Rauschen, 68
Ὡς δὲ καὶ λήσειν ἔμελλε τοὺς ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους γεννηθεὶς ὁ Χριστὸς ἄχρις ἀνδρωθῇ, ὅπερ καὶ γέγονεν, ἀκούσατε τῶν προειρημένων εἰς τοῦτο. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Παιδίον ἐγεννήθη ἡμῖν, καὶ νεανίσκος ἡμῖν ἀπεδόθη, οὗ ἡ ἀρχὴ ἐπὶ τῶν ὤμων“· μηνυτικὸν τῆς δυνάμεως τοῦ σταυροῦ, ᾧ προσέθηκε τοὺς ὤμους σταυρωθείς, ὡς προϊόντος τοῦ λόγου σαφέστερον δειχθήσεται. Καὶ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς προφήτης Ἡσαΐας θεοφορούμενος τῷ πνεύματι τῷ προφητικῷ ἔφη· „Ἐγὼ ἐξεπέτασα τὰς χεῖράς μου ἐπὶ λαὸν ἀπειθοῦντα καὶ ἀντιλέγοντα, ἐπὶ τοὺς πορευομένους ἐν ὁδῷ οὐ καλῇ. Αἰτοῦσί με νῦν κρίσιν καὶ ἐγγίζειν θεῷ τολμῶσιν“. Καὶ πάλιν ἐν ἄλλοις λόγοις διʼ ἑτέρου προφήτου λέγει· „Αὐτοὶ ὤρυξάν μου πόδας καὶ χεῖρας, καὶ ἔβαλον κλῆρον ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμόν μου“. Καὶ ὁ μὲν Δαυῒδ ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ προφήτης, ὁ εἰπὼν ταῦτα, οὐδὲν τούτων ἔπαθεν· Ἰησοῦς δὲ Χριστὸς ἐξετάθη τὰς χεῖρας, σταυρωθεὶς ὑπὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἀντιλεγόντων αὐτῷ καὶ φασκόντων μὴ εἶναι αὐτὸν Χριστόν· καὶ γάρ, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης, διασύροντες αὐτὸν ἐκάθισαν ἐπὶ βήματος καὶ εἶπον· Κρῖνον ἡμῖν. Τὸ δὲ „Ὤρυξάν μου χεῖρας καὶ πόδας‘· ἐξήγησις τῶν ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ παγέντων ἐν ταῖς χερσὶ καὶ τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτοῦ ἥλων ἦν. Καὶ μετὰ τὸ σταυρῶσαι αὐτὸν ἔβαλον κλῆρον ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐμερίσαντο ἑαυτοῖς οἱ σταυρώσαντες αὐτόν. Καὶ ταῦτα ὅτι γέγονε, δύνασθε μαθεῖν ἐκ τῶν ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου γενομένων ἄκτων. Καὶ ὅτι ῥητῶς καθεσθησόμενος ἐπὶ πῶλον ὄνου καὶ εἰσελευσόμενος εἰς τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα προεπεφήτευτο, ἑτέρου προφήτου τοῦ Σοφονίου τὰς τῆς προφητείας λέξεις ἐροῦμεν. Εἰσὶ δὲ αὗται· „Χαῖρε σφόδρα, θύγατερ Σιών, κήρυσσε, θύγατερ Ἱερουσαλήμ· ἰδοὺ ὁ βασιλεύς σου ἔρχεταί σοι πρᾶος, ἐπιβεβηκὼς ἐπὶ ὄνον καὶ πῶλον υἱὸν ὑποζυγίου“.
Hōs de kai lēsein emelle tous allous anthrōpous gennētheis ho Christos achris andrōthę̄, hoper kai gegonen, akousate tōn proeirēmenōn eis touto. Esti de tauta; „Paidion egennēthē hēmin, kai neaniskos hēmin apedothē, hou hē archē epi tōn ōmōn“; mēnytikon tēs dynameōs tou staurou, hǭ prosethēke tous ōmous staurōtheis, hōs proïontos tou logou saphesteron deichthēsetai. Kai palin ho autos prophētēs Hēsaïas theophoroumenos tǭ pneumati tǭ prophētikǭ ephē; „Egō exepetasa tas cheiras mou epi laon apeithounta kai antilegonta, epi tous poreuomenous en hodǭ ou kalę̄. Aitousi me nyn krisin kai engizein theǭ tolmōsin“. Kai palin en allois logois diʼ heterou prophētou legei; „Autoi ōryxan mou podas kai cheiras, kai ebalon klēron epi ton himatismon mou“. Kai ho men Dauïd ho basileus kai prophētēs, ho eipōn tauta, ouden toutōn epathen; Iēsous de Christos exetathē tas cheiras, staurōtheis hypo tōn Ioudaiōn antilegontōn autǭ kai phaskontōn mē einai auton Christon; kai gar, hōs eipen ho prophētēs, diasyrontes auton ekathisan epi bēmatos kai eipon; Krinon hēmin. To de „Ōryxan mou cheiras kai podas‘; exēgēsis tōn en tǭ staurǭ pagentōn en tais chersi kai tois posin autou hēlōn ēn. Kai meta to staurōsai auton ebalon klēron epi ton himatismon autou kai emerisanto heautois hoi staurōsantes auton. Kai tauta hoti gegone, dynasthe mathein ek tōn epi Pontiou Pilatou genomenōn aktōn. Kai hoti rhētōs kathesthēsomenos epi pōlon onou kai eiseleusomenos eis ta Hierosolyma proepephēteuto, heterou prophētou tou Sophoniou tas tēs prophēteias lexeis eroumen. Eisi de hautai; „Chaire sphodra, thygater Siōn, kērysse, thygater Hierousalēm; idou ho basileus sou erchetai soi praos, epibebēkōs epi onon kai pōlon huion hypozygiou“.
And hear what was foretold on this point, how Christ after his birth was to be hidden from other people until he grew to manhood, which also came to pass. These are the words: “A child has been born to us, and a young man has been given to us, whose government is upon his shoulders”; which indicated the power of the cross, to which he applied his shoulders when he was crucified, as will be shown more clearly as the argument proceeds. And again the same prophet Isaiah, inspired by the prophetic Spirit, said, “I have spread out my hands to a disobedient and contradicting people, to those who walk in a way that is not good. They now ask of me judgment, and dare to draw near to God.” And again in other words, through another prophet, he says: “They pierced my feet and hands, and cast lots for my clothing.” And David, the king and prophet, who said these things, suffered none of them; but Jesus Christ stretched out his hands, being crucified by the Jews who contradicted him and said that he was not the Christ; and indeed, as the prophet said, they mocked him and set him on the judgment seat and said, “Judge us.” And “They pierced my hands and feet” was a description of the nails fixed in his hands and feet on the cross. And after they crucified him they cast lots for his clothing, and those who crucified him divided it among themselves. And that these things happened you can learn from the Acts drawn up under Pontius Pilate. And that it was expressly foretold that he would sit on the foal of an ass and enter Jerusalem, we will cite the words of the prophecy of another prophet, Zephaniah. They are these: “Rejoice greatly, daughter of Zion; proclaim, daughter of Jerusalem; behold, your king comes to you, gentle, riding on an ass and a colt, the foal of a beast of burden.”
Chapter 36
36Rauschen, 68
Ὅταν δὲ τὰς λέξεις τῶν προφητῶν λεγομένας ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου ἀκούητε, μὴ ἀπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν ἐμπεπνευσμένων λέγεσθαι νομίσητε, ἀλλʼ ἀπὸ τοῦ κινοῦντος αὐτοὺς θείου λόγου. Ποτὲ μὲν γὰρ ὡς προαγγελτικῶς τὰ μέλλοντα γενήσεσθαι λέγει, ποτὲ δὲ ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ δεσπότου πάντων καὶ πατρὸς θεοῦ φθέγγεται, ποτὲ δὲ ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ποτὲ δὲ ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου λαῶν ἀποκρινομένων τῷ κυρίῳ ἢ τῷ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ· ὁποῖον καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν παρʼ ὑμῖν συγγραφέων ἰδεῖν ἔστιν, ἕνα μὲν τὸν τὰ πάντα συγγράφοντα ὄντα, πρόσωπα δὲ τὰ διαλεγόμενα παραφέροντα. Ὅπερ μὴ νοήσαντες οἱ ἔχοντες τὰς βίβλους τῶν προφητῶν Ἰουδαῖοι οὐκ ἐγνώρισαν οὐδὲ παραγενόμενον τὸν Χριστόν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμᾶς τοὺς λέγοντας παραγεγενῆσθαι αὐτὸν καί, ὡς προεκεκήρυκτο, ἀποδεικνύντας ἐσταυρῶσθαι ὑπʼ αὐτῶν μισοῦσιν.
Hotan de tas lexeis tōn prophētōn legomenas hōs apo prosōpou akouēte, mē apʼ autōn tōn empepneusmenōn legesthai nomisēte, allʼ apo tou kinountos autous theiou logou. Pote men gar hōs proangeltikōs ta mellonta genēsesthai legei, pote de hōs apo prosōpou tou despotou pantōn kai patros theou phthengetai, pote de hōs apo prosōpou tou Christou, pote de hōs apo prosōpou laōn apokrinomenōn tǭ kyriǭ ē tǭ patri autou; hopoion kai epi tōn parʼ hymin syngrapheōn idein estin, hena men ton ta panta syngraphonta onta, prosōpa de ta dialegomena parapheronta. Hoper mē noēsantes hoi echontes tas biblous tōn prophētōn Ioudaioi ouk egnōrisan oude paragenomenon ton Christon, alla kai hēmas tous legontas paragegenēsthai auton kai, hōs proekekērykto, apodeiknyntas estaurōsthai hypʼ autōn misousin.
But when you hear the words of the prophets spoken as from a person, do not think that they are spoken by the inspired men themselves, but by the divine Word who moves them. For sometimes he speaks as foretelling what is to come to pass, sometimes he speaks as from the person of God, the Master and Father of all, sometimes as from the person of Christ, sometimes as from the person of peoples answering the Lord or his Father; just as can be seen in your own writers, where one is the writer of the whole, but brings in the persons who speak in the dialogue. Not understanding this, the Jews who have the books of the prophets did not recognize Christ even when he came, but they even hate us who say that he has come and show that he was crucified by them, as had been proclaimed beforehand.
Chapter 37
37Rauschen, 68–70
Ἵνα δὲ καὶ τοῦτο ὑμῖν φανερὸν γένηται, ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ πατρὸς ἐλέχθησαν διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προειρημένου προφήτου οἵδε οἱ λόγοι· „Ἔγνω βοῦς τὸν κτησάμενον καὶ ὄνος τὴν φάτνην τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ, Ἰσραὴλ δέ με οὐκ ἔγνω καὶ ὁ λαός μου οὐ συνῆκεν. Οὐαὶ ἔθνος ἁμαρτωλόν, λαὸς πλήρης ἁμαρτιῶν, σπέρμα πονηρόν, υἱοὶ ἄνομοι· ἐγκατελίπετε τὸν κύριον“. Καὶ πάλιν ἀλλαχοῦ, ὅταν λέγῃ ὁ αὐτὸς προφήτης ὁμοίως ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ πατρός· „Ποῖόν μοι οἶκον οἰκοδομήσετε; λέγει κύριος. Ὁ οὐρανός μοι θρόνος, καὶ ἡ γῆ ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν μου“. Καὶ πάλιν ἀλλαχοῦ· „Τὰς νουμηνίας ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ σάββατα μισεῖ ἡ ψυχή μου, καὶ μεγάλην ἡμέραν νηστείας καὶ ἀργίαν οὐκ ἀνέχομαι· οὐδʼ, ἂν ἔρχησθε ὀφθῆναί μοι, εἰσακούσομαι ὑμῶν. Πλήρεις αἵματος αἱ χεῖρες ὑμῶν. Κἂν φέρητε σεμίδαλιν, θυμίαμα, βδέλυγμά μοί ἐστι· στέαρ ἀρνῶν καὶ αἷμα ταύρων οὐ βούλομαι. Τίς γὰρ ἐξεζήτησε ταῦτα ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν ὑμῶν; Ἀλλὰ διάλυε πάντα σύνδεσμον ἀδικίας, διάσπα στραγγαλιὰς βιαίων συναλλαγμάτων, ἄστεγον καὶ γυμνὸν σκέπε, διάθρυπτε πεινῶντι τὸν ἄρτον σου“. Ὁποῖα μὲν οὖν ἐστι καὶ τὰ διδασκόμενα διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ θεοῦ, νοεῖν δύνασθε.
Hina de kai touto hymin phaneron genētai, apo prosōpou tou patros elechthēsan dia Hēsaïou tou proeirēmenou prophētou hoide hoi logoi; „Egnō bous ton ktēsamenon kai onos tēn phatnēn tou kyriou autou, Israēl de me ouk egnō kai ho laos mou ou synēken. Ouai ethnos hamartōlon, laos plērēs hamartiōn, sperma ponēron, huioi anomoi; enkatelipete ton kyrion“. Kai palin allachou, hotan legę̄ ho autos prophētēs homoiōs apo prosōpou tou patros; „Poion moi oikon oikodomēsete? legei kyrios. Ho ouranos moi thronos, kai hē gē hypopodion tōn podōn mou“. Kai palin allachou; „Tas noumēnias hymōn kai ta sabbata misei hē psychē mou, kai megalēn hēmeran nēsteias kai argian ouk anechomai; oudʼ, an erchēsthe ophthēnai moi, eisakousomai hymōn. Plēreis haimatos hai cheires hymōn. Kan pherēte semidalin, thymiama, bdelygma moi esti; stear arnōn kai haima taurōn ou boulomai. Tis gar exezētēse tauta ek tōn cheirōn hymōn? Alla dialye panta syndesmon adikias, diaspa strangalias biaiōn synallagmatōn, astegon kai gymnon skepe, diathrypte peinōnti ton arton sou“. Hopoia men oun esti kai ta didaskomena dia tōn prophētōn apo prosōpou tou theou, noein dynasthe.
And so that this may also become clear to you, these words were spoken from the person of the Father through Isaiah, the prophet mentioned before: “The ox knows its owner, and the ass its master's crib; but Israel does not know me, and my people has not understood. Woe, sinful nation, people full of sins, evil seed, lawless sons; you have forsaken the Lord.” And again elsewhere, when the same prophet likewise speaks from the person of the Father: “What house will you build for me? says the Lord. Heaven is my throne, and the earth the footstool of my feet.” And again elsewhere: “Your new moons and your sabbaths my soul hates; and the great day of fasting and rest I cannot bear; not even if you come to be seen by me will I listen to you. Your hands are full of blood. Even if you bring fine flour, incense, it is an abomination to me; the fat of lambs and the blood of bulls I do not want. For who has required these things from your hands? But loose every bond of injustice, tear apart the knots of forced contracts, cover the homeless and naked, break your bread for the hungry.” You can understand, then, what kind of things are taught through the prophets from the person of God.
Chapter 38
38Rauschen, 70
Ὅταν δὲ ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ Χριστοῦ λέγῃ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, οὕτως φθέγγεται· „Ἐγὼ ἐξεπέτασα τὰς χεῖράς μου ἐπὶ λαὸν ἀπειθοῦντα καὶ ἀντιλέγοντα, ἐπὶ τοὺς πορευομένους ἐν ὁδῷ οὐ καλῇ“. Καὶ πάλιν· „Τὸν νῶτόν μου τέθεικα εἰς μάστιγας καὶ τὰς σιαγόνας μου εἰς ῥαπίσματα, τὸ δὲ πρόσωπόν μου οὐκ ἀπέστρεψα ἀπὸ αἰσχύνης ἐμπτυσμάτων. Καὶ ὁ κύριος βοηθός μου ἐγένετο· διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἐνετράπην, ἀλλʼ ἔθηκα τὸ πρόσωπόν μου ὡς στερεὰν πέτραν, καὶ ἔγνων, ὅτι οὐ μὴ αἰσχυνθῶ, ὅτι ἐγγίζει ὁ δικαιώσας με“. Καὶ πάλιν ὅταν λέγῃ· „Αὐτοὶ ἔβαλον κλῆρον ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμόν μου, καὶ ὤρυξάν μου πόδας καὶ χεῖρας. Ἐγὼ δὲ ἐκοιμήθην καὶ ὕπνωσα, καὶ ἀνέστην, ὅτι κύριος ἀντελάβετό μου“. Καὶ πάλιν ὅταν λέγῃ· „Ἐλάλησαν ἐν χείλεσιν, ἐκίνησαν κεφαλὴν λέγοντες· Ῥυσάσθω ἑαυτόν“. Ἅτινα πάντα ὅτι γέγονεν ὑπὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων τῷ Χριστῷ, μαθεῖν δύνασθε. Σταυρωθέντος γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἐξέστρεφον τὰ χείλη καὶ ἐκίνουν τὰς κεφαλὰς λέγοντες· „Ὁ νεκροὺς ἀνεγείρας ῥυσάσθω ἑαυτόν“.
Hotan de apo prosōpou tou Christou legę̄ to prophētikon pneuma, houtōs phthengetai; „Egō exepetasa tas cheiras mou epi laon apeithounta kai antilegonta, epi tous poreuomenous en hodǭ ou kalę̄“. Kai palin; „Ton nōton mou tetheika eis mastigas kai tas siagonas mou eis rhapismata, to de prosōpon mou ouk apestrepsa apo aischynēs emptysmatōn. Kai ho kyrios boēthos mou egeneto; dia touto ouk enetrapēn, allʼ ethēka to prosōpon mou hōs sterean petran, kai egnōn, hoti ou mē aischynthō, hoti engizei ho dikaiōsas me“. Kai palin hotan legę̄; „Autoi ebalon klēron epi ton himatismon mou, kai ōryxan mou podas kai cheiras. Egō de ekoimēthēn kai hypnōsa, kai anestēn, hoti kyrios antelabeto mou“. Kai palin hotan legę̄; „Elalēsan en cheilesin, ekinēsan kephalēn legontes; Rhysasthō heauton“. Hatina panta hoti gegonen hypo tōn Ioudaiōn tǭ Christǭ, mathein dynasthe. Staurōthentos gar autou exestrephon ta cheilē kai ekinoun tas kephalas legontes; „Ho nekrous anegeiras rhysasthō heauton“.
And when the prophetic Spirit speaks from the person of Christ, he says this: “I have spread out my hands to a disobedient and contradicting people, to those who walk in a way that is not good.” And again: “I have given my back to scourges and my cheeks to blows, and I did not turn away my face from the shame of spitting. And the Lord became my helper; therefore I was not confounded, but I set my face like a solid rock, and I knew that I would not be put to shame, because he who justifies me is near.” And again when he says: “They cast lots for my clothing, and pierced my feet and hands. But I lay down and slept, and rose again, because the Lord helped me.” And again when he says: “They spoke with their lips, they wagged their heads, saying, Let him save himself.” You can learn that all these things were done to Christ by the Jews. For when he was crucified they curled their lips and wagged their heads, saying, “Let him who raised the dead save himself.”
Chapter 39
39Rauschen, 70–72
Ὅταν δὲ ὡς προφητεῦον τὰ μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι λαλῇ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, οὕτως λέγει· „Ἐκ γὰρ Σιὼν ἐξελεύσεται νόμος καὶ λόγος κυρίου ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ, καὶ κρινεῖ ἀνὰ μέσον ἐθνῶν καὶ ἐλέγξει λαὸν πολύν· καὶ συγκόψουσι τὰς μαχαίρας αὐτῶν εἰς ἄροτρα καὶ τὰς ζιβύνας αὐτῶν εἰς δρέπανα, καὶ οὐ μὴ λήψονται ἔθνος ἐπὶ ἔθνος μάχαιραν καὶ οὐ μὴ μάθωσιν ἔτι πολεμεῖν“. Καὶ ὅτι οὕτως γέγονε, πεισθῆναι δύνασθε. Ἀπὸ γὰρ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἄνδρες δεκαδύο τὸν ἀριθμὸν ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὸν κόσμον, καὶ οὗτοι ἰδιῶται, λαλεῖν μὴ δυνάμενοι, διὰ δὲ θεοῦ δυνάμεως ἐμήνυσαν παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων ὡς ἀπεστάλησαν ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδάξαι πάντας τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον· καὶ οἱ πάλαι ἀλληλοφόνοι οὐ μόνον οὐ πολεμοῦμεν τοὺς ἐχθρούς, ἀλλʼ, ὑπὲρ τοῦ μηδὲ ψεύδεσθαι μηδʼ ἐξαπατῆσαι τοὺς ἐξετάζοντας, ἡδέως ὁμολογοῦντες τὸν Χριστὸν ἀποθνήσκομεν. Δυνατὸν γὰρ ἦν τὸ λεγόμενον Ἡ γλῶσσʼ ὀμώμοκεν, ἡ δὲ φρὴν ἀνώμοτος ποιεῖν ἡμᾶς εἰς τοῦτο. Γελοῖον ἦν δὴ πρᾶγμα, ὑμῖν μὲν τοὺς συντιθεμένους καὶ καταλεγομένους στρατιώτας καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἑαυτῶν ζωῆς καὶ γονέων καὶ πατρίδος καὶ πάντων τῶν οἰκείων τὴν ὑμετέραν ἀσπάζεσθαι ὁμολογίαν, μηδὲν ἄφθαρτον δυναμένων ὑμῶν αὐτοῖς παρασχεῖν, ἡμᾶς δέ, ἀφθαρσίας ἐρῶντας, μὴ πάνθʼ ὑπομεῖναι ὑπὲρ τοῦ τὰ ποθούμενα παρὰ τοῦ δυναμένου δοῦναι λαβεῖν.
Hotan de hōs prophēteuon ta mellonta ginesthai lalę̄ to prophētikon pneuma, houtōs legei; „Ek gar Siōn exeleusetai nomos kai logos kyriou ex Hierousalēm, kai krinei ana meson ethnōn kai elenxei laon polyn; kai synkopsousi tas machairas autōn eis arotra kai tas zibynas autōn eis drepana, kai ou mē lēpsontai ethnos epi ethnos machairan kai ou mē mathōsin eti polemein“. Kai hoti houtōs gegone, peisthēnai dynasthe. Apo gar Hierousalēm andres dekadyo ton arithmon exēlthon eis ton kosmon, kai houtoi idiōtai, lalein mē dynamenoi, dia de theou dynameōs emēnysan panti genei anthrōpōn hōs apestalēsan hypo tou Christou didaxai pantas ton tou theou logon; kai hoi palai allēlophonoi ou monon ou polemoumen tous echthrous, allʼ, hyper tou mēde pseudesthai mēdʼ exapatēsai tous exetazontas, hēdeōs homologountes ton Christon apothnēskomen. Dynaton gar ēn to legomenon Hē glōssʼ omōmoken, hē de phrēn anōmotos poiein hēmas eis touto. Geloion ēn dē pragma, hymin men tous syntithemenous kai katalegomenous stratiōtas kai pro tēs heautōn zōēs kai goneōn kai patridos kai pantōn tōn oikeiōn tēn hymeteran aspazesthai homologian, mēden aphtharton dynamenōn hymōn autois paraschein, hēmas de, aphtharsias erōntas, mē panthʼ hypomeinai hyper tou ta pothoumena para tou dynamenou dounai labein.
And when the prophetic Spirit speaks as prophesying what is going to happen, he says this: “For out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem, and he shall judge among the nations and rebuke many people; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks, and nation shall not take up sword against nation, nor shall they learn war any more.” And that this has happened you can be persuaded. For from Jerusalem twelve men went out into the world, and these were unlearned, unable to speak, but by the power of God they made known to every race of people that they had been sent by Christ to teach all the word of God; and we who formerly killed one another not only do not make war on our enemies, but, so as not to lie or deceive those who examine us, gladly die confessing Christ. For it would have been possible for us to follow the saying, “The tongue has sworn, but the mind is unsworn.” It would be a ridiculous thing that the soldiers enlisted and enrolled by you should hold to their oath to you before their own life and parents and country and all their family, though you can offer them nothing incorruptible, while we, who long for incorruption, should not endure everything in order to receive what we desire from the one who is able to give it.
Chapter 40
40Rauschen, 72–74
Ἀκούσατε δέ, πῶς καὶ περὶ τῶν κηρυξάντων τὴν διδαχὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ μηνυσάντων τὴν ἐπιφάνειαν προεῤῥέθη, τοῦ προειρημένου προφήτου καὶ βασιλέως οὕτως εἰπόντος διὰ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος· „Ἡμέρα τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐρεύγεται ῥῆμα, καὶ νὺξ τῇ νυκτὶ ἀναγγέλλει γνῶσιν. Οὐκ εἰσὶ λαλιαὶ οὐδὲ λόγοι, ὧν οὐχὶ ἀκούονται αἱ φωναὶ αὐτῶν. Εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν ἐξῆλθεν ὁ φθόγγος αὐτῶν καὶ εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ ῥήματα αὐτῶν. Ἐν τῷ ἡλίῳ ἔθετο τὸ σκήνωμα αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτός, ὡς νυμφίος ἐκπορευόμενος ἐκ παστοῦ αὐτοῦ, ἀγαλλιάσεται ὡς γίγας δραμεῖν ὁδόν“. Πρὸς τούτοις δὲ καὶ λόγων ἑτέρων τῶν προφητευθέντων διʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Δαυῒδ καλῶς ἔχον καὶ οἰκείως ἐπιμνησθῆναι λελογίσμεθα, ἐξ ὧν μαθεῖν ὑμῖν πάρεστι, πῶς προτρέπεται ζῆν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, καὶ πῶς μηνύει τὴν γεγενημένην Ἡρώδου τοῦ βασιλέως Ἰουδαίων καὶ αὐτῶν Ἰουδαίων καὶ Πιλάτου τοῦ ὑμετέρου παρʼ αὐτοῖς γενομένου ἐπιτρόπου σὺν τοῖς αὐτοῦ στρατιώταις κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ συνέλευσιν, καὶ ὅτι πιστεύεσθαι ἔμελλεν ὑπὸ τῶν ἐκ παντὸς γένους ἀνθρώπων, καὶ ὅτι αὐτὸν υἱὸν καλεῖ ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὑποτάσσειν αὐτῷ πάντας ἐχθροὺς ἐπήγγελται, καὶ πῶς οἱ δαίμονες, ὅσον ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς, τήν τε τοῦ πατρὸς πάντων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ καὶ τὴν αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐξουσίαν φυγεῖν πειρῶνται, καὶ ὡς εἰς μετάνοιαν καλεῖ πάντας ὁ θεὸς πρὶν ἐλθεῖν τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς κρίσεως. Εἴρηνται δὲ οὕτως· „Μακάριος ἀνήρ, ὃς οὐκ ἐπορεύθη ἐν βουλῇ ἀσεβῶν καὶ ἐν ὁδῷ ἁμαρτωλῶν οὐκ ἔστη καὶ ἐπὶ καθέδραν λοιμῶν οὐκ ἐκάθισεν, ἀλλʼ ἢ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ κυρίου τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ αὐτοῦ μελετήσει ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτός. Καὶ ἔσται ὡς τὸ ξύλον τὸ πεφυτευμένον παρὰ τὰς διεξόδους τῶν ὑδάτων, ὃ τὸν καρπὸν αὐτοῦ δώσει ἐν καιρῷ αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὸ φύλλον αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀποῤῥυήσεται, καὶ πάντα ὅσα ἂν ποιῇ κατευοδωθήσεται. Οὐχ οὕτως οἱ ἀσεβεῖς, οὐχ οὕτως, ἀλλʼ ἢ ὡσεὶ χνοῦς, ὃν ἐκρίπτει ὁ ἄνεμος ἀπὸ προσώπου τῆς γῆς· διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἀναστήσονται ἀσεβεῖς ἐν κρίσει οὐδὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐν βουλῇ δικαίων, ὅτι γινώσκει κύριος ὁδὸν δικαίων, καὶ ὁδὸς ἀσεβῶν ἀπολεῖται“. „Ἵνα τί ἐφρύαξαν ἔθνη, καὶ λαοὶ ἐμελέτησαν καινά; παρέστησαν οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς, καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες συνήχθησαν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ κατὰ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες· Διαῤῥήξωμεν τοὺς δεσμοὺς αὐτῶν καὶ ἀποῤῥίψωμεν ἀφʼ ἡμῶν τὸν ζυγὸν αὐτῶν. Ὁ κατοικῶν ἐν οὐρανοῖς ἐκγελάσεται αὐτούς, καὶ ὁ κύριος ἐκμυκτηριεῖ αὐτούς· τότε λαλήσει πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἐν ὀργῇ αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐν τῷ θυμῷ αὐτοῦ ταράξει αὐτούς. Ἐγὼ δὲ κατεστάθην βασιλεὺς ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ Σιὼν ὄρος τὸ ἅγιον αὐτοῦ, διαγγέλλων τὸ πρόσταγμα κυρίου. Κύριος εἶπε πρός με· Υἱός μου εἶ σύ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε. Αἴτησαι παρʼ ἐμοῦ, καὶ δώσω σοι ἔθνη κληρονομίαν σου, καὶ τὴν κατάχεσίν σου τὰ πέρατα τῆς γῆς· ποιμανεῖς αὐτοὺς ἐν ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ, ὡς σκεύη κεραμέως συντρίψεις αὐτοὺς. Καὶ νῦν βασιλεῖς σύνετε, παιδεύθητε πάντες οἱ κρίνοντες τὴν γῆν. Δουλεύσατε τῷ κυρίῳ ἐν φόβῳ, καὶ ἀγαλλιᾶσθε αὐτῷ ἐν τρόμῳ. Δράξασθε παιδείας, μή ποτε ὀργισθῇ κύριος, καὶ ἀπολεῖσθε ἐξ ὁδοῦ δικαίας, ὅταν ἐκκαυθῇ ἐν τάχει ὁ θυμὸς αὐτοῦ. Μακάριοι πάντες οἱ πεποιθότες ἐπʼ αὐτόν“.
Akousate de, pōs kai peri tōn kēryxantōn tēn didachēn autou kai mēnysantōn tēn epiphaneian proerrhethē, tou proeirēmenou prophētou kai basileōs houtōs eipontos dia tou prophētikou pneumatos; „Hēmera tę̄ hēmerą ereugetai rhēma, kai nyx tę̄ nykti anangellei gnōsin. Ouk eisi laliai oude logoi, hōn ouchi akouontai hai phōnai autōn. Eis pasan tēn gēn exēlthen ho phthongos autōn kai eis ta perata tēs oikoumenēs ta rhēmata autōn. En tǭ hēliǭ etheto to skēnōma autou, kai autos, hōs nymphios ekporeuomenos ek pastou autou, agalliasetai hōs gigas dramein hodon“. Pros toutois de kai logōn heterōn tōn prophēteuthentōn diʼ autou tou Dauïd kalōs echon kai oikeiōs epimnēsthēnai lelogismetha, ex hōn mathein hymin paresti, pōs protrepetai zēn tous anthrōpous to prophētikon pneuma, kai pōs mēnyei tēn gegenēmenēn Hērōdou tou basileōs Ioudaiōn kai autōn Ioudaiōn kai Pilatou tou hymeterou parʼ autois genomenou epitropou syn tois autou stratiōtais kata tou Christou syneleusin, kai hoti pisteuesthai emellen hypo tōn ek pantos genous anthrōpōn, kai hoti auton huion kalei ho theos kai hypotassein autǭ pantas echthrous epēngeltai, kai pōs hoi daimones, hoson epʼ autois, tēn te tou patros pantōn kai despotou theou kai tēn autou tou Christou exousian phygein peirōntai, kai hōs eis metanoian kalei pantas ho theos prin elthein tēn hēmeran tēs kriseōs. Eirēntai de houtōs; „Makarios anēr, hos ouk eporeuthē en boulę̄ asebōn kai en hodǭ hamartōlōn ouk estē kai epi kathedran loimōn ouk ekathisen, allʼ ē en tǭ nomǭ kyriou to thelēma autou, kai en tǭ nomǭ autou meletēsei hēmeras kai nyktos. Kai estai hōs to xylon to pephyteumenon para tas diexodous tōn hydatōn, ho ton karpon autou dōsei en kairǭ autou, kai to phyllon autou ouk aporrhyēsetai, kai panta hosa an poię̄ kateuodōthēsetai. Ouch houtōs hoi asebeis, ouch houtōs, allʼ ē hōsei chnous, hon ekriptei ho anemos apo prosōpou tēs gēs; dia touto ouk anastēsontai asebeis en krisei oude hamartōloi en boulę̄ dikaiōn, hoti ginōskei kyrios hodon dikaiōn, kai hodos asebōn apoleitai“. „Hina ti ephryaxan ethnē, kai laoi emeletēsan kaina? parestēsan hoi basileis tēs gēs, kai hoi archontes synēchthēsan epi to auto kata tou kyriou kai kata tou Christou autou, legontes; Diarrhēxōmen tous desmous autōn kai aporrhipsōmen aphʼ hēmōn ton zygon autōn. Ho katoikōn en ouranois ekgelasetai autous, kai ho kyrios ekmyktēriei autous; tote lalēsei pros autous en orgę̄ hautou, kai en tǭ thymǭ autou taraxei autous. Egō de katestathēn basileus hypʼ autou epi Siōn oros to hagion autou, diangellōn to prostagma kyriou. Kyrios eipe pros me; Huios mou ei sy, egō sēmeron gegennēka se. Aitēsai parʼ emou, kai dōsō soi ethnē klēronomian sou, kai tēn katachesin sou ta perata tēs gēs; poimaneis autous en rhabdǭ sidērą, hōs skeuē kerameōs syntripseis autous. Kai nyn basileis synete, paideuthēte pantes hoi krinontes tēn gēn. Douleusate tǭ kyriǭ en phobǭ, kai agalliasthe autǭ en tromǭ. Draxasthe paideias, mē pote orgisthę̄ kyrios, kai apoleisthe ex hodou dikaias, hotan ekkauthę̄ en tachei ho thymos autou. Makarioi pantes hoi pepoithotes epʼ auton“.
And hear how it was foretold also about those who proclaimed his teaching and made known his appearing, the prophet and king we mentioned speaking thus through the prophetic Spirit: “Day to day pours forth speech, and night to night proclaims knowledge. There are no speeches nor words whose voices are not heard. Their sound has gone out into all the earth, and their words to the ends of the world. In the sun he has set his tabernacle, and he, like a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, will rejoice like a giant to run his course.” And besides these, we have thought it good and fitting to mention other words prophesied through the same David, from which you can learn how the prophetic Spirit exhorts people to live, and how it indicates the conspiracy against Christ of Herod, the king of the Jews, and of the Jews themselves, and of Pilate, your procurator among them, with his soldiers; and that he was to be believed by people of every race; and that God calls him Son and has promised to subject all enemies to him; and how the demons, as far as they can, try to escape the power of God the Father and Master of all and of Christ himself; and how God calls all to repentance before the day of judgment comes. They are spoken thus: “Blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of the pestilent; but his will is in the law of the Lord, and in his law he will meditate day and night. And he will be like the tree planted by the streams of water, which will give its fruit in its season, and its leaf will not fall off, and whatever he does will prosper. Not so the ungodly, not so, but like the chaff which the wind drives from the face of the earth. Therefore the ungodly will not rise in judgment, nor sinners in the council of the righteous; for the Lord knows the way of the righteous, and the way of the ungodly will perish.” “Why did the nations rage, and the peoples devise new things? The kings of the earth stood by, and the rulers gathered together against the Lord and against his Christ, saying: Let us break their bonds and cast away their yoke from us. He who dwells in the heavens will laugh at them, and the Lord will mock them; then he will speak to them in his anger, and in his wrath he will trouble them. But I have been set by him as king on Zion his holy mountain, proclaiming the decree of the Lord. The Lord said to me: You are my Son; today I have begotten you. Ask of me, and I will give you the nations as your inheritance, and the ends of the earth as your possession. You will shepherd them with a rod of iron; like a potter's vessels you will shatter them. And now, kings, understand; be instructed, all who judge the earth. Serve the Lord in fear, and rejoice in him with trembling. Lay hold of instruction, lest the Lord be angry and you perish from the righteous way, when his wrath is quickly kindled. Blessed are all who trust in him.”
Chapter 41
41Rauschen, 74
Καὶ πάλιν δʼ ἄλλης προφητείας μηνύον τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα διʼ αὐτοῦ Δαυΐδ, ὅτι μετὰ τὸ σταυρωθῆναι βασιλεύσει ὁ Χριστός, οὕτως εἶπεν· „Ἄισατε τῷ κυρίῳ πᾶσα ἡ γῆ, καὶ ἀναγγείλατε ἡμέραν ἐξ ἡμέρας τὸ σωτήριον αὐτοῦ· ὅτι μέγας κύριος καὶ αἰνετὸς σφόδρα, φοβερὸς ὑπὲρ πάντας τοὺς θεούς· ὅτι πάντες οἱ θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν εἴδωλα δαιμονίων εἰσίν, ὁ δὲ θεὸς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς ἐποίησε. Δόξα καὶ αἶνος κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἰσχὺς καὶ καύχημα ἐν τόπῳ ἁγιάσματος αὐτοῦ· δότε τῷ κυρίῳ, τῷ πατρὶ τῶν αἰώνων, δόξαν. Λάβετε χάριν καὶ εἰσέλθετε κατὰ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ καὶ προσκυνήσατε ἐν αὐλαῖς ἁγίαις αὐτοῦ· φοβηθήτω ἀπὸ προσώπου αὐτοῦ πᾶσα ἡ γῆ καὶ κατορθωθήτω καὶ μὴ σαλευθήτω. Εὐφρανθήτωσαν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν· ὁ κύριος ἐβασίλευσεν“ ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου.
Kai palin dʼ allēs prophēteias mēnyon to prophētikon pneuma diʼ autou Dauïd, hoti meta to staurōthēnai basileusei ho Christos, houtōs eipen; „Aisate tǭ kyriǭ pasa hē gē, kai anangeilate hēmeran ex hēmeras to sōtērion autou; hoti megas kyrios kai ainetos sphodra, phoberos hyper pantas tous theous; hoti pantes hoi theoi tōn ethnōn eidōla daimoniōn eisin, ho de theos tous ouranous epoiēse. Doxa kai ainos kata prosōpon autou, kai ischys kai kauchēma en topǭ hagiasmatos autou; dote tǭ kyriǭ, tǭ patri tōn aiōnōn, doxan. Labete charin kai eiselthete kata prosōpon autou kai proskynēsate en aulais hagiais autou; phobēthētō apo prosōpou autou pasa hē gē kai katorthōthētō kai mē saleuthētō. Euphranthētōsan en tois ethnesin; ho kyrios ebasileusen“ apo tou xylou.
And again, indicating by another prophecy through the same David that after being crucified Christ would reign, the prophetic Spirit spoke thus: “Sing to the Lord, all the earth, and proclaim his salvation from day to day; for the Lord is great and greatly to be praised, to be feared above all the gods; for all the gods of the nations are images of demons, but God made the heavens. Glory and praise are before his face, and strength and boasting in the place of his holiness. Give glory to the Lord, the Father of the ages. Receive grace, and enter before his face, and worship in his holy courts. Let all the earth fear before his face, and be established and not be shaken. Let them rejoice among the nations: the Lord has reigned from the tree.”
Chapter 42
42Rauschen, 74–76
Ὅταν δὲ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα τὰ μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι ὡς ἤδη γενόμενα λέγῃ, ὡς καὶ ἐν τοῖς προειρημένοις δοξάσαι ἐστίν, ὅπως ἀπολογίαν μὴ παράσχῃ τοῖς ἐντυγχάνουσιν, καὶ τοῦτο διασαφήσομεν. Τὰ πάντως ἐγνωσμένα γενησόμενα προλέγει ὡς ἤδη γενόμενα· ὅτι δὲ οὕτως δεῖ ἐκδέχεσθαι, ἐνατενίσατε τῷ νοῒ τοῖς λεγομένοις. Δαυῒδ ἔτεσι χιλίοις καὶ πεντακοσίοις πρὶν ἢ Χριστὸν ἄνθρωπον γενόμενον σταυρωθῆναι τὰ προειρημένα ἔφη, καὶ οὐδεὶς τῶν πρὸ ἐκείνου γενομένων σταυρωθεὶς εὐφροσύνην παρέσχε τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τῶν μετʼ ἐκεῖνον. Ὁ καθʼ ἡμᾶς δὲ Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς σταυρωθεὶς καὶ ἀποθανὼν ἀνέστη, καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἀνελθὼν εἰς οὐρανόν, καὶ ἐπὶ τοῖς παρʼ αὐτοῦ διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν ἔθνεσι κηρυχθεῖσιν εὐφροσύνη ἐστὶ προσδοκώντων τὴν κατηγγελμένην ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἀφθαρσίαν.
Hotan de to prophētikon pneuma ta mellonta ginesthai hōs ēdē genomena legę̄, hōs kai en tois proeirēmenois doxasai estin, hopōs apologian mē paraschę̄ tois entynchanousin, kai touto diasaphēsomen. Ta pantōs egnōsmena genēsomena prolegei hōs ēdē genomena; hoti de houtōs dei ekdechesthai, enatenisate tǭ noï tois legomenois. Dauïd etesi chiliois kai pentakosiois prin ē Christon anthrōpon genomenon staurōthēnai ta proeirēmena ephē, kai oudeis tōn pro ekeinou genomenōn staurōtheis euphrosynēn paresche tois ethnesin, allʼ oude tōn metʼ ekeinon. Ho kathʼ hēmas de Iēsous Christos staurōtheis kai apothanōn anestē, kai ebasileusen anelthōn eis ouranon, kai epi tois parʼ autou dia tōn apostolōn en tois pasin ethnesi kērychtheisin euphrosynē esti prosdokōntōn tēn katēngelmenēn hypʼ autou aphtharsian.
And when the prophetic Spirit speaks of things that are to come as though they had already happened, as may be seen in what we have cited, so that it may not give an excuse to readers, we will make this clear too. Things that are certainly known to be going to happen it foretells as though they had already happened; and that it must be understood so, attend closely with your mind to what is said. David said the words cited fifteen hundred years before Christ became man and was crucified, and no one of those who lived before him gave joy to the nations by being crucified, nor any of those after him. But our Jesus Christ, crucified and dead, rose again, and reigned, having ascended into heaven; and in what was proclaimed from him through the apostles among all the nations there is joy for those who expect the incorruption he has announced.
Chapter 43
43Rauschen, 76
Ὅπως δὲ μή τινες ἐκ τῶν προλελεγμένων ὑφʼ ἡμῶν δοξάσωσι καθʼ εἱμαρμένης ἀνάγκην φάσκειν ἡμᾶς τὰ γινόμενα γίνεσθαι, ἐκ τοῦ προειπεῖν προεγνωσμένα, καὶ τοῦτο διαλύσομεν. Τὰς τιμωρίας καὶ τὰς κολάσεις καὶ τὰς ἀγαθὰς ἀμοιβὰς κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων ἑκάστου ἀποδίδοσθαι διὰ τῶν προφητῶν μαθόντες καὶ ἀληθὲς ἀποφαινόμεθα· ἐπεὶ εἰ μὴ τοῦτό ἐστιν, ἀλλὰ καθʼ εἱμαρμένην πάντα γίνεται, οὔτε τὸ ἐφʼ ἡμῖν ἐστιν ὅλως· εἰ γὰρ εἵμαρται τόνδε τινὰ ἀγαθὸν εἶναι καὶ τόνδε φαῦλον, οὔθʼ οὗτος ἀπόδεκτος οὐδὲ ἐκεῖνος μεμπτέος. Καὶ αὖ εἰ μὴ προαιρέσει ἐλευθέρᾳ πρὸς τὸ φεύγειν τὰ αἰσχρὰ καὶ αἱρεῖσθαι τὰ καλὰ δύναμιν ἔχει τὸ ἀνθρώπειον γένος, ἀναίτιόν ἐστι τῶν ὁπωσδήποτε πραττομένων. Ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἐλευθέρᾳ προαιρέσει καὶ κατορθοῖ καὶ σφάλλεται, οὕτως ἀποδείκνυμεν. Τὸν αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπον τῶν ἐναντίων τὴν μετέλευσιν ποιούμενον ὁρῶμεν. Εἰ δὲ εἵμαρτο ἢ φαῦλον ἢ σπουδαῖον εἶναι, οὐκ ἄν ποτε τῶν ἐναντίων δεκτικὸς ἦν καὶ πλειοτάκις μετετίθετο· ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ οἱ μὲν ἦσαν σπουδαῖοι, οἱ δὲ φαῦλοι, ἐπεὶ τὴν εἱμαρμένην αἰτίαν (ἀγαθῶν καὶ) φαύλων καὶ ἐναντία ἑαυτῇ πράττουσαν ἀποφαινοίμεθα, ἢ ἐκεῖνο τὸ προειρημένον δόξαι ἀληθὲς εἶναι, ὅτι οὐδέν ἐστιν ἀρετὴ οὐδὲ κακία, ἀλλὰ δόξῃ μόνον ἢ ἀγαθὰ ἢ κακὰ νομίζεται· ἥπερ, ὡς δείκνυσιν ὁ ἀληθὴς λόγος, μεγίστη ἀσέβεια καὶ ἀδικία ἐστίν. Ἀλλʼ εἱμαρμένην φαμὲν ἀπαράβατον ταύτην εἶναι, τοῖς τὰ καλὰ ἐκλεγομένοις τὰ ἄξια ἐπιτίμια, καὶ τοῖς ὁμοίως τὰ ἐναντία τὰ ἄξια ἐπίχειρα. Οὐ γὰρ ὥσπερ τὰ ἄλλα, οἷον δένδρα καὶ τετράποδα μηδὲν δυνάμενα προαιρέσει πράττειν, ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον· οὐδὲ γὰρ ἦν ἄξιος ἀμοιβῆς ἢ ἐπαίνου, οὐκ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ ἑλόμενος τὸ ἀγαθόν, ἀλλὰ τοῦτο γενόμενος οὐδʼ, εἰ κακὸς ὑπῆρχε, δικαίως κολάσεως ἐτύγχανεν, οὐκ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ τοιοῦτος ὤν, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲν δυνάμενος εἶναι ἕτερον παρʼ ὃ ἐγεγόνει.
Hopōs de mē tines ek tōn prolelegmenōn hyphʼ hēmōn doxasōsi kathʼ heimarmenēs anankēn phaskein hēmas ta ginomena ginesthai, ek tou proeipein proegnōsmena, kai touto dialysomen. Tas timōrias kai tas kolaseis kai tas agathas amoibas katʼ axian tōn praxeōn hekastou apodidosthai dia tōn prophētōn mathontes kai alēthes apophainometha; epei ei mē touto estin, alla kathʼ heimarmenēn panta ginetai, oute to ephʼ hēmin estin holōs; ei gar heimartai tonde tina agathon einai kai tonde phaulon, outhʼ houtos apodektos oude ekeinos mempteos. Kai au ei mē proairesei eleutherą pros to pheugein ta aischra kai haireisthai ta kala dynamin echei to anthrōpeion genos, anaition esti tōn hopōsdēpote prattomenōn. Allʼ hoti eleutherą proairesei kai katorthoi kai sphalletai, houtōs apodeiknymen. Ton auton anthrōpon tōn enantiōn tēn meteleusin poioumenon horōmen. Ei de heimarto ē phaulon ē spoudaion einai, ouk an pote tōn enantiōn dektikos ēn kai pleiotakis metetitheto; allʼ oudʼ hoi men ēsan spoudaioi, hoi de phauloi, epei tēn heimarmenēn aitian (agathōn kai) phaulōn kai enantia heautę̄ prattousan apophainoimetha, ē ekeino to proeirēmenon doxai alēthes einai, hoti ouden estin aretē oude kakia, alla doxę̄ monon ē agatha ē kaka nomizetai; hēper, hōs deiknysin ho alēthēs logos, megistē asebeia kai adikia estin. Allʼ heimarmenēn phamen aparabaton tautēn einai, tois ta kala eklegomenois ta axia epitimia, kai tois homoiōs ta enantia ta axia epicheira. Ou gar hōsper ta alla, hoion dendra kai tetrapoda mēden dynamena proairesei prattein, epoiēsen ho theos ton anthrōpon; oude gar ēn axios amoibēs ē epainou, ouk aphʼ heautou helomenos to agathon, alla touto genomenos oudʼ, ei kakos hypērche, dikaiōs kolaseōs etynchanen, ouk aphʼ heautou toioutos ōn, allʼ ouden dynamenos einai heteron parʼ ho egegonei.
But so that no one may infer from what we have said that we assert that whatever happens happens by the necessity of fate, because it was foretold as foreknown, we will resolve this too. We have learned from the prophets, and declare it to be true, that punishments and chastisements and good rewards are rendered according to the merit of each person's actions; since if this is not so, but all things happen by fate, nothing at all is in our power; for if it is fated that this person be good and that one wicked, neither is the one to be approved nor the other to be blamed. And again, if the human race does not have the power by free choice to flee what is shameful and choose what is good, it is not responsible for whatever it does. But that it both does right and errs by free choice we prove thus. We see the same person making the change to opposite things. But if it were fated that he be either wicked or good, he would never be capable of opposites and would not change so often; nor would some be good and others wicked, since we would then be declaring fate to be the cause of good and evil and to act contrary to itself; or else that saying mentioned before would seem true, that there is no such thing as virtue or vice, but that things are considered good or evil only by opinion; which, as true reason shows, is the greatest impiety and injustice. But we say that this is inescapable fate: that those who choose the good have worthy rewards, and likewise those who choose the opposite have worthy wages. For God did not make man like the other things, such as trees and four-footed beasts, which can do nothing by choice; for he would not be worthy of reward or praise if he did not choose the good of himself but was made so; nor, if he were evil, would he justly receive punishment, not being such of himself, but being unable to be anything other than what he was made.
Chapter 44
44Rauschen, 76–78
Ἐδίδαξε δὲ ἡμᾶς ταῦτα τὸ ἅγιον προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, διὰ Μωϋσέως φῆσαν τῷ πρώτῳ πλασθέντι ἀνθρώπῳ εἰρῆσθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ οὕτως· „Ἰδοὺ πρὸ προσώπου σου τὸ ἀγαθὸν καὶ τὸ κακόν, ἔκλεξαι τὸ ἀγαθόν“. Καὶ πάλιν διὰ Ἡσαΐου, τοῦ ἑτέρου προφήτου, ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν ὅλων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ εἰς τοῦτο λεχθῆναι οὕτως· „Λούσασθε, καθαροὶ γένεσθε, ἀφέλετε τὰς πονηρίας ἀπὸ τῶν ψυχῶν ὑμῶν, μάθετε καλὸν ποιεῖν, κρίνατε ὀρφανῷ καὶ δικαιώσατε χήραν, καὶ δεῦτε καὶ διαλεχθῶμεν, λέγει κύριος· καὶ ἐὰν ὦσιν αἱ ἁμαρτίαι ὑμῶν ὡς φοινικοῦν, ὡσεὶ ἔριον λευκανῶ, καὶ ἐὰν ὦσιν ὡς κόκκινον, ὡς χιόνα λευκανῶ. Καὶ ἐὰν θέλητε καὶ εἰσακούσητέ μου, τὰ ἀγαθὰ τῆς γῆς φάγεσθε, ἐὰν δὲ μὴ εἰσακούσητέ μου, μάχαιρα ὑμᾶς κατέδεται· τὸ γὰρ στόμα κυρίου ἐλάλησε ταῦτα“. Τὸ δὲ προειρημένον „Μάχαιρα ὑμᾶς κατέδεται“ οὐ λέγει διὰ μαχαιρῶν φονευθήσεσθαι τοὺς παρακούσαντας, ἀλλʼ ἡ μάχαιρα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστι τὸ πῦρ, οὗ βορὰ γίνονται οἱ τὰ φαῦλα πράττειν αἱρούμενοι. Διὰ τοῦτο λέγει· „Μάχαιρα ὑμᾶς κατέδεται· τὸ γὰρ στόμα κυρίου ἐλάλησεν“. Εἰ δὲ καὶ περὶ τεμνούσης καὶ αὐτίκα ἀπαλλασσούσης μαχαίρας ἔλεγεν, οὐκ ἂν εἶπε „Κατέδεται“. Ὥστε καὶ Πλάτων εἰπών· „Αἰτία ἑλομένου, θεὸς δʼ ἀναίτιος“ παρὰ Μωϋσέως τοῦ προφήτου λαβὼν εἶπε· πρεσβύτερος γὰρ Μωϋσῆς καὶ πάντων τῶν ἐν Ἕλλησι συγγραφέων. Καὶ πάντα, ὅσα περὶ ἀθανασίας ψυχῆς ἢ τιμωριῶν τῶν μετὰ θάνατον ἢ θεωρίας οὐρανίων ἢ τῶν ὁμοίων δογμάτων καὶ φιλόσοφοι καὶ ποιηταὶ ἔφασαν, παρὰ τῶν προφητῶν τὰς ἀφορμὰς λαβόντες καὶ νοῆσαι δεδύνηνται καὶ ἐξηγήσαντο. Ὅθεν παρὰ πᾶσι σπέρματα ἀληθείας δοκεῖ εἶναι· ἐλέγχονται δὲ μὴ ἀκριβῶς νοήσαντες, ὅταν ἐναντία αὐτοὶ ἑαυτοῖς λέγωσιν. Ὥστε ὅ φαμεν, πεπροφητεῦσθαι τὰ μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι, οὐ διὰ τὸ εἱμαρμένης ἀνάγκῃ πράττεσθαι λέγομεν· ἀλλὰ προγνώστου τοῦ θεοῦ ὄντος τῶν μελλόντων ὑπὸ πάντων ἀνθρώπων πραχθήσεσθαι, καὶ δόγματος ὄντος παρʼ αὐτόν κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πράξεων ἕκαστον ἀμείψεσθαι μέλλοντα τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ τὰ παρʼ αὐτοῦ κατʼ ἀξίαν τῶν πραττομένων ἀπαντήσεσθαι διὰ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος προλέγει, εἰς ἐπίστασιν καὶ ἀνάμνησιν ἀεὶ ἄγων τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος, δεικνύς, ὅτι καὶ μέλον ἐστιν αὐτῷ καὶ προνοεῖται αὐτῶν. Κατʼ ἐνέργειαν δὲ τῶν φαύλων δαιμόνων θάνατος ὡρίσθη κατὰ τῶν τὰς Ὑστάσπου ἢ Σιβύλλης ἢ τῶν προφητῶν βίβλους ἀναγινωσκόντων, ὅπως διὰ τοῦ φόβου ἀποστρέψωσιν ἐντυγχάνοντας τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τῶν καλῶν γνῶσιν λαβεῖν, αὐτοῖς δὲ δουλεύοντας κατέχωσιν· ὅπερ εἰς τέλος οὐκ ἴσχυσαν πρᾶξαι. Ἀφόβως μὲν γὰρ οὐ μόνον ἐντυγχάνομεν αὐταῖς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑμῖν, ὡς ὁρᾶτε, εἰς ἐπίσκεψιν φέρομεν, ἐπιστάμενοι πᾶσιν εὐάρεστα φανήσεσθαι· κἂν ὀλίγους δὲ πείσωμεν, τὰ μέγιστα κερδήσαντες ἐσόμεθα· ὡς γεωργοὶ γὰρ ἀγαθοὶ παρὰ τοῦ δεσπόζοντος τὴν ἀμοιβὴν ἕξομεν.
Edidaxe de hēmas tauta to hagion prophētikon pneuma, dia Mōÿseōs phēsan tǭ prōtǭ plasthenti anthrōpǭ eirēsthai hypo tou theou houtōs; „Idou pro prosōpou sou to agathon kai to kakon, eklexai to agathon“. Kai palin dia Hēsaïou, tou heterou prophētou, hōs apo prosōpou tou patros tōn holōn kai despotou theou eis touto lechthēnai houtōs; „Lousasthe, katharoi genesthe, aphelete tas ponērias apo tōn psychōn hymōn, mathete kalon poiein, krinate orphanǭ kai dikaiōsate chēran, kai deute kai dialechthōmen, legei kyrios; kai ean ōsin hai hamartiai hymōn hōs phoinikoun, hōsei erion leukanō, kai ean ōsin hōs kokkinon, hōs chiona leukanō. Kai ean thelēte kai eisakousēte mou, ta agatha tēs gēs phagesthe, ean de mē eisakousēte mou, machaira hymas katedetai; to gar stoma kyriou elalēse tauta“. To de proeirēmenon „Machaira hymas katedetai“ ou legei dia machairōn phoneuthēsesthai tous parakousantas, allʼ hē machaira tou theou esti to pyr, hou bora ginontai hoi ta phaula prattein hairoumenoi. Dia touto legei; „Machaira hymas katedetai; to gar stoma kyriou elalēsen“. Ei de kai peri temnousēs kai autika apallassousēs machairas elegen, ouk an eipe „Katedetai“. Hōste kai Platōn eipōn; „Aitia helomenou, theos dʼ anaitios“ para Mōÿseōs tou prophētou labōn eipe; presbyteros gar Mōÿsēs kai pantōn tōn en Hellēsi syngrapheōn. Kai panta, hosa peri athanasias psychēs ē timōriōn tōn meta thanaton ē theōrias ouraniōn ē tōn homoiōn dogmatōn kai philosophoi kai poiētai ephasan, para tōn prophētōn tas aphormas labontes kai noēsai dedynēntai kai exēgēsanto. Hothen para pasi spermata alētheias dokei einai; elenchontai de mē akribōs noēsantes, hotan enantia autoi heautois legōsin. Hōste ho phamen, peprophēteusthai ta mellonta ginesthai, ou dia to heimarmenēs anankę̄ prattesthai legomen; alla prognōstou tou theou ontos tōn mellontōn hypo pantōn anthrōpōn prachthēsesthai, kai dogmatos ontos parʼ auton katʼ axian tōn praxeōn hekaston ameipsesthai mellonta tōn anthrōpōn, kai ta parʼ autou katʼ axian tōn prattomenōn apantēsesthai dia tou prophētikou pneumatos prolegei, eis epistasin kai anamnēsin aei agōn to tōn anthrōpōn genos, deiknys, hoti kai melon estin autǭ kai pronoeitai autōn. Katʼ energeian de tōn phaulōn daimonōn thanatos hōristhē kata tōn tas Hystaspou ē Sibyllēs ē tōn prophētōn biblous anaginōskontōn, hopōs dia tou phobou apostrepsōsin entynchanontas tous anthrōpous tōn kalōn gnōsin labein, autois de douleuontas katechōsin; hoper eis telos ouk ischysan praxai. Aphobōs men gar ou monon entynchanomen autais, alla kai hymin, hōs horate, eis episkepsin pheromen, epistamenoi pasin euaresta phanēsesthai; kan oligous de peisōmen, ta megista kerdēsantes esometha; hōs geōrgoi gar agathoi para tou despozontos tēn amoibēn hexomen.
And the holy prophetic Spirit taught us these things, telling us through Moses that God spoke thus to the first man who was formed: “Behold, before your face are good and evil; choose the good.” And again through Isaiah, the other prophet, that this was said as from the person of God, the Father and Master of all: “Wash yourselves, become clean, remove the wickedness from your souls; learn to do good, judge for the orphan and plead for the widow; and come, let us reason together, says the Lord; and if your sins are like scarlet, I will make them white as wool, and if they are like crimson, I will make them white as snow. And if you are willing and listen to me, you shall eat the good things of the land; but if you do not listen to me, a sword shall devour you; for the mouth of the Lord has spoken these things.” And the words quoted, “A sword shall devour you,” do not mean that the disobedient will be killed by swords; but the sword of God is fire, of which those who choose to do evil become food. That is why it says, “A sword shall devour you; for the mouth of the Lord has spoken.” If it had spoken of a sword that cuts and at once dispatches, it would not have said “devour.” So also Plato, when he said, “The blame belongs to the one who chooses, and God is blameless,” said it taking it from the prophet Moses; for Moses is older even than all the writers among the Greeks. And everything that philosophers and poets have said about the immortality of the soul, or punishments after death, or contemplation of heavenly things, or similar teachings, they were able to understand and explain because they took their starting points from the prophets. Hence there seem to be seeds of truth among all; but they are convicted of not understanding accurately when they contradict themselves. So what we say, that future events have been prophesied, we do not say because they happen by the necessity of fate; but because God foreknows what all people are going to do, and it is his decree that each person will be rewarded according to the merit of his actions, he foretells through the prophetic Spirit that what comes from him will match the merit of what is done, always leading the human race to attention and remembrance, showing that he cares and provides for them. But by the working of the evil demons death was decreed against those who read the books of Hystaspes or of the Sibyl or of the prophets, so that by fear they might turn away those who read them from receiving knowledge of what is good, and keep them as their slaves; which in the end they could not do. For we not only read them without fear, but, as you see, bring them to you for examination, knowing that they will appear acceptable to all; and if we persuade only a few, we shall have gained the greatest things; for, like good farmers, we shall receive the reward from the Master.
Chapter 45
45Rauschen, 78–80
Ὅτι δὲ ἀγαγεῖν τὸν Χριστὸν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ὁ πατὴρ τῶν πάντων θεὸς μετὰ τὸ ἀναστῆσαι ἐκ νεκρῶν αὐτὸν ἔμελλε, καὶ κατέχειν, ἕως ἂν πατάξῃ τοὺς ἐχθραίνοντας αὐτῷ δαίμονας, καὶ συντελεσθῇ ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν προεγνωσμένων αὐτῷ ἀγαθῶν γινομένων καὶ ἐναρέτων, διʼ οὓς καὶ μηδέπω τὴν ἐκπύρωσιν πεποίηται, ἐπακούσατε τῶν εἰρημένων διὰ Δαυῒδ τοῦ προφήτου. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Εἶπεν ὁ κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου· Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου, ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου. Ῥάβδον δυνάμεως ἐξαποστελεῖ σοι κύριος ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ· καὶ κατακυρίευε ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἐχθρῶν σου. Μετὰ σοῦ ἡ ἀρχὴ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τῆς δυνάμεώς σου ἐν ταῖς λαμπρότησι τῶν ἁγίων σου· ἐκ γαστρὸς πρὸ ἑωσφόρου ἐγέννησά σε“. Τὸ οὖν εἰρημένον „Ῥάβδον δυνάμεως ἐξαποστελεῖ σοι ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ“ προαγγελτικὸν τοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἰσχυροῦ, ὃν ἀπὸ Ἱερουσαλὴμ οἱ ἀπόστολοι αὐτοῦ ἐξελθόντες πανταχοῦ ἐκήρυξαν, καί, καίπερ θανάτου ὁρισθέντος κατὰ τῶν διδασκόντων ἢ ὅλως ὁμολογούντων τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἡμεῖς πανταχοῦ καὶ ἀσπαζόμεθα καὶ διδάσκομεν. Εἰ δὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς ὡς ἐχθροὶ ἐντεύξεσθε τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις, οὐ πλέον τι δύνασθε, ὡς προέφημεν, τοῦ φονεύειν· ὅπερ ἡμῖν μὲν οὐδεμίαν βλάβην φέρει, ὑμῖν δὲ καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ἀδίκως ἐχθραίνουσι καὶ μὴ μετατιθεμένοις κόλασιν διὰ πυρὸς αἰωνίαν ἐργάζεται.
Hoti de agagein ton Christon eis ton ouranon ho patēr tōn pantōn theos meta to anastēsai ek nekrōn auton emelle, kai katechein, heōs an pataxę̄ tous echthrainontas autǭ daimonas, kai syntelesthę̄ ho arithmos tōn proegnōsmenōn autǭ agathōn ginomenōn kai enaretōn, diʼ hous kai mēdepō tēn ekpyrōsin pepoiētai, epakousate tōn eirēmenōn dia Dauïd tou prophētou. Esti de tauta; „Eipen ho kyrios tǭ kyriǭ mou; Kathou ek dexiōn mou, heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou. Rhabdon dynameōs exapostelei soi kyrios ex Hierousalēm; kai katakyrieue en mesǭ tōn echthrōn sou. Meta sou hē archē en hēmerą tēs dynameōs sou en tais lamprotēsi tōn hagiōn sou; ek gastros pro heōsphorou egennēsa se“. To oun eirēmenon „Rhabdon dynameōs exapostelei soi ex Hierousalēm“ proangeltikon tou logou tou ischyrou, hon apo Hierousalēm hoi apostoloi autou exelthontes pantachou ekēryxan, kai, kaiper thanatou horisthentos kata tōn didaskontōn ē holōs homologountōn to onoma tou Christou, hēmeis pantachou kai aspazometha kai didaskomen. Ei de kai hymeis hōs echthroi enteuxesthe toisde tois logois, ou pleon ti dynasthe, hōs proephēmen, tou phoneuein; hoper hēmin men oudemian blabēn pherei, hymin de kai pasi tois adikōs echthrainousi kai mē metatithemenois kolasin dia pyros aiōnian ergazetai.
And that God, the Father of all, was going to bring Christ into heaven after raising him from the dead, and to keep him there until he strikes down the demons who are his enemies, and the number of those foreknown by him as becoming good and virtuous is completed, for whose sake he has not yet brought about the conflagration, hear what was said through David the prophet. These are the words: “The Lord said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand, until I make your enemies the footstool of your feet. The Lord will send out for you a rod of power from Jerusalem; and rule in the midst of your enemies. With you is the rule in the day of your power, in the splendors of your saints; from the womb before the morning star I begot you.” And the words “He will send out for you a rod of power from Jerusalem” foretold the mighty word that his apostles, going out from Jerusalem, preached everywhere; and although death is decreed against those who teach or even confess the name of Christ, we everywhere both embrace and teach it. And if you too read these words as enemies, you can do no more, as we said before, than kill; which brings no harm to us, but to you and all who are unjustly hostile and do not change brings eternal punishment by fire.
Chapter 46
46Rauschen, 80
Ἵνα δὲ μή τινες ἀλογισταίνοντες εἰς ἀποτροπὴν τῶν δεδιδαγμένων ὑφʼ ἡμῶν εἴπωσι πρὸ ἐτῶν ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα γεγεννῆσθαι τὸν Χριστὸν λέγειν ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ Κυρηνίου, δεδιδαχέναι δὲ ἅ φαμεν διδάξαι αὐτὸν ὕστερον χρόνοις ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, καὶ ἐπικαλῶσιν ὡς ἀνευθύνων ὄντων τῶν προγεγενημένων πάντων ἀνθρώπων, φθάσαντες τὴν ἀπορίαν λυσόμεθα. Τὸν Χριστὸν πρωτότοκον τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι ἐδιδάχθημεν καὶ προεμηνύσαμεν λόγον ὄντα, οὗ πᾶν γένος ἀνθρώπων μετέσχε. Καὶ οἱ μετὰ λόγου βιώσαντες Χριστιανοί εἰσι, κἂν ἄθεοι ἐνομίσθησαν, οἷον ἐν Ἕλλησι μὲν Σωκράτης καὶ Ἡράκλειτος καὶ οἱ ὅμοιοι αὐτοῖς, ἐν βαρβάροις δὲ Ἀβραὰμ καὶ Ἀνανίας καὶ Ἀζαρίας καὶ Μισαὴλ καὶ Ἡλίας καὶ ἄλλοι πολλοί, ὧν τὰς πράξεις ἢ τὰ ὀνόματα καταλέγειν μακρὸν εἶναι ἐπιστάμενοι τανῦν παραιτούμεθα. Ὥστε καὶ οἱ προγενόμενοι ἄνευ λόγου βιώσαντες ἄχρηστοι καὶ ἐχθροὶ τῷ Χριστῷ ἦσαν καὶ φονεῖς τῶν μετὰ λόγου βιούντων· οἱ δὲ μετὰ λόγου βιώσαντες καὶ βιοῦντες Χριστιανοὶ καὶ ἄφοβοι καὶ ἀτάραχοι ὑπάρχουσι. Διʼ ἣν αἰτίαν διὰ δυνάμεως τοῦ λόγου κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς πάντων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ βουλὴν διὰ παρθένου ἄνθρωπος ἀπεκυήθη καὶ Ἰησοῦς ἐπωνομάσθη, καὶ σταυρωθεὶς καὶ ἀποθανὼν ἀνέστη καὶ ἀνελήλυθεν εἰς οὐρανὸν, ἐκ τῶν διὰ τοσούτων εἰρημένων ὁ νουνεχὴς καταλαβεῖν δυνήσεται. Ἡμεῖς δέ, οὐκ ἀναγκαίου ὄντος τανῦν τοῦ περὶ τῆς ἀποδείξεως τούτου λόγου, ἐπὶ τὰς ἐπειγούσας ἀποδείξεις πρὸς τὸ παρὸν χωρήσομεν.
Hina de mē tines alogistainontes eis apotropēn tōn dedidagmenōn hyphʼ hēmōn eipōsi pro etōn hekaton pentēkonta gegennēsthai ton Christon legein hēmas epi Kyrēniou, dedidachenai de ha phamen didaxai auton hysteron chronois epi Pontiou Pilatou, kai epikalōsin hōs aneuthynōn ontōn tōn progegenēmenōn pantōn anthrōpōn, phthasantes tēn aporian lysometha. Ton Christon prōtotokon tou theou einai edidachthēmen kai proemēnysamen logon onta, hou pan genos anthrōpōn metesche. Kai hoi meta logou biōsantes Christianoi eisi, kan atheoi enomisthēsan, hoion en Hellēsi men Sōkratēs kai Hērakleitos kai hoi homoioi autois, en barbarois de Abraam kai Ananias kai Azarias kai Misaēl kai Hēlias kai alloi polloi, hōn tas praxeis ē ta onomata katalegein makron einai epistamenoi tanyn paraitoumetha. Hōste kai hoi progenomenoi aneu logou biōsantes achrēstoi kai echthroi tǭ Christǭ ēsan kai phoneis tōn meta logou biountōn; hoi de meta logou biōsantes kai biountes Christianoi kai aphoboi kai atarachoi hyparchousi. Diʼ hēn aitian dia dynameōs tou logou kata tēn tou patros pantōn kai despotou theou boulēn dia parthenou anthrōpos apekyēthē kai Iēsous epōnomasthē, kai staurōtheis kai apothanōn anestē kai anelēlythen eis ouranon, ek tōn dia tosoutōn eirēmenōn ho nounechēs katalabein dynēsetai. Hēmeis de, ouk anankaiou ontos tanyn tou peri tēs apodeixeōs toutou logou, epi tas epeigousas apodeixeis pros to paron chōrēsomen.
But lest some, reasoning absurdly to turn people away from what we teach, should say that we say that Christ was born one hundred and fifty years ago under Quirinius, and taught what we say he taught later, under Pontius Pilate, and should accuse us as though all people who were born before were not accountable, we will resolve the difficulty beforehand. We have been taught that Christ is the first-born of God, and we have declared above that he is the Word, of whom the whole race of people partakes. And those who lived with the Word are Christians, even if they were thought atheists, such as among the Greeks Socrates and Heraclitus and those like them, and among the barbarians Abraham and Ananias and Azarias and Misael and Elijah and many others, whose deeds or names we now decline to list, knowing that it would be long. So also those who lived before without the Word were useless and enemies to Christ and murderers of those who lived with the Word; but those who lived and live with the Word are Christians, and fearless and untroubled. For what reason, by the power of the Word according to the will of God the Father and Master of all, he was born a man through a virgin and was named Jesus, and was crucified and died and rose again and has ascended into heaven, a sensible person can understand from what has been said at such length. But since the proof of this is not necessary now, we will go on to the more urgent proofs for the present.
Chapter 47
47Rauschen, 80–82
Ὅτι οὖν καὶ ἐκπορθηθήσεσθαι ἡ γῆ Ἰουδαίων ἔμελλεν, ἀκούσατε τῶν εἰρημένων ὑπὸ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος· εἴρηνται δὲ οἱ λόγοι ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου λαῶν θαυμαζόντων τὰ γεγενημένα. Εἰσὶ δὲ οἵδε· „Ἐγενήθη ἔρημος Σιών, ὡς ἔρημος ἐγενήθη Ἱερουσαλήμ, εἰς κατάραν ὁ οἶκος, τὸ ἅγιον ἡμῶν καὶ ἡ δόξα, ἣν εὐλόγησαν οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν, ἐγενήθη πυρίκαυστος, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἔνδοξα αὐτῆς συνέπεσε. Καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἀνέσχου καὶ ἐσιώπησας καὶ ἐταπείνωσας ἡμᾶς σφόδρα“. Καὶ ὅτι ἠρήμωτο Ἱερουσαλήμ, ὡς προείρητο γεγενῆσθαι, πεπεισμένοι ἐστέ. Εἴρηται δὲ καὶ περὶ τῆς ἐρημώσεως αὐτῆς, καὶ περὶ τοῦ μὴ ἐπιτραπήσεσθαι μηδένα αὐτῶν οἰκεῖν, διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου οὕτως· „Ἡ γῆ αὐτῶν ἔρημος, ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν οἱ ἐχθροὶ αὐτῶν αὐτὴν φάγονται, καὶ οὐκ ἔσται ἐξ αὐτῶν ὁ κατοικῶν ἐν αὐτῇ“. Ὅτι δὲ φυλάσσεται ὑφʼ ὑμῶν ὅπως μηδεὶς ἐν αὐτῇ γένηται, καὶ θάνατος κατὰ τοῦ καταλαμβανομένου Ἰουδαίου εἰσιόντος ὥρισται, ἀκριβῶς ἐπίστασθε.
Hoti oun kai ekporthēthēsesthai hē gē Ioudaiōn emellen, akousate tōn eirēmenōn hypo tou prophētikou pneumatos; eirēntai de hoi logoi hōs apo prosōpou laōn thaumazontōn ta gegenēmena. Eisi de hoide; „Egenēthē erēmos Siōn, hōs erēmos egenēthē Hierousalēm, eis kataran ho oikos, to hagion hēmōn kai hē doxa, hēn eulogēsan hoi pateres hēmōn, egenēthē pyrikaustos, kai panta ta endoxa autēs synepese. Kai epi toutois aneschou kai esiōpēsas kai etapeinōsas hēmas sphodra“. Kai hoti ērēmōto Hierousalēm, hōs proeirēto gegenēsthai, pepeismenoi este. Eirētai de kai peri tēs erēmōseōs autēs, kai peri tou mē epitrapēsesthai mēdena autōn oikein, dia Hēsaïou tou prophētou houtōs; „Hē gē autōn erēmos, emprosthen autōn hoi echthroi autōn autēn phagontai, kai ouk estai ex autōn ho katoikōn en autę̄“. Hoti de phylassetai hyphʼ hymōn hopōs mēdeis en autę̄ genētai, kai thanatos kata tou katalambanomenou Ioudaiou eisiontos hōristai, akribōs epistasthe.
Hear, then, what was said by the prophetic Spirit, that the land of the Jews was to be laid waste. The words are spoken as from the person of the peoples wondering at what had happened. They are these: “Zion has become a desert; Jerusalem has become like a desert; the house, our sanctuary, has become a curse, and the glory which our fathers blessed has been burned with fire, and all its glorious things have fallen. And at these things you have held back, and been silent, and humbled us greatly.” And you are convinced that Jerusalem has been laid waste, as was foretold. And it was said also about its desolation, and that none of them would be permitted to live there, through Isaiah the prophet thus: “Their land is a desert; before them their enemies will devour it, and none of them shall dwell in it.” And you know well that it is guarded by you so that no one may be in it, and that death has been decreed against any Jew caught entering it.
Chapter 48
48Rauschen, 82
Ὅτι δὲ καὶ θεραπεύσειν πάσας νόσους καὶ νεκροὺς ἀνεγερεῖν ὁ ἡμέτερος Χριστὸς προεφητεύθη, ἀκούσατε τῶν λελεγμένων. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ ἁλεῖται χωλὸς ὡς ἔλαφος, καὶ τρανὴ ἔσται γλῶσσα μογιλάλων· τυφλοὶ ἀναβλέψουσι καὶ λεπροὶ καθαρισθήσονται καὶ νεκροὶ ἀναστήσονται καὶ περιπατήσουσιν“. Ὅτι δὲ ταῦτα ἐποίησεν, ἐκ τῶν ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου γενομένων ἄκτων μαθεῖν δύνασθε. Πῶς τε προμεμήνυται ὑπὸ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος ἀναιρεθησόμενος ἅμα τοῖς ἐπʼ αὐτὸν ἐλπίζουσιν ἀνθρώποις, ἀκούσατε τῶν λεχθέντων διὰ Ἡσαΐου. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Ἴδε ὡς ὁ δίκαιος ἀπώλετο, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐκδέχεται τῇ καρδίᾳ· καὶ ἄνδρες δίκαιοι αἴρονται, καὶ οὐδεὶς κατανοεῖ. Ἀπὸ προσώπου ἀδικίας ᾖρται ὁ δίκαιος καὶ ἔσται ἐν εἰρήνῃ· ἡ ταφὴ αὐτοῦ ἦρται ἐκ τοῦ μέσου“.
Hoti de kai therapeusein pasas nosous kai nekrous anegerein ho hēmeteros Christos proephēteuthē, akousate tōn lelegmenōn. Esti de tauta; „Tę̄ parousią autou haleitai chōlos hōs elaphos, kai tranē estai glōssa mogilalōn; typhloi anablepsousi kai leproi katharisthēsontai kai nekroi anastēsontai kai peripatēsousin“. Hoti de tauta epoiēsen, ek tōn epi Pontiou Pilatou genomenōn aktōn mathein dynasthe. Pōs te promemēnytai hypo tou prophētikou pneumatos anairethēsomenos hama tois epʼ auton elpizousin anthrōpois, akousate tōn lechthentōn dia Hēsaïou. Esti de tauta; „Ide hōs ho dikaios apōleto, kai oudeis ekdechetai tę̄ kardią; kai andres dikaioi airontai, kai oudeis katanoei. Apo prosōpou adikias ę̄rtai ho dikaios kai estai en eirēnę̄; hē taphē autou ērtai ek tou mesou“.
And hear what was said, that our Christ was foretold to heal all diseases and raise the dead. These are the words: “At his coming the lame shall leap like a deer, and the tongue of the stammerers shall be clear; the blind shall see, and the lepers shall be cleansed, and the dead shall rise and walk.” And that he did these things you can learn from the Acts drawn up under Pontius Pilate. And hear what was said through Isaiah, how it was foretold by the prophetic Spirit that he would be put to death together with those who hope in him. These are the words: “Behold how the righteous one has perished, and no one lays it to heart; and righteous men are taken away, and no one considers. The righteous one has been taken away from the presence of injustice, and he will be in peace; his burial has been taken away from the midst.”
Chapter 49
49Rauschen, 82–84
Καὶ πάλιν πῶς διʼ αὐτοῦ Ἡσαΐου λέλεκται, ὅτι οἱ οὐ προσδοκήσαντες αὐτὸν λαοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν προσκυνήσουσιν αὐτόν, οἱ δὲ ἀεὶ προσδοκῶντες Ἰουδαῖοι ἀγνοήσουσι παραγενόμενον αὐτόν· ἐλέχθησαν δὲ οἱ λόγοι ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Εἰσὶ δὲ οὗτοι· „Ἐμφανὴς ἐγενήθην τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ἐπερωτῶσιν, εὑρέθην τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ζητοῦσιν· εἶπον· Ἰδού εἰμι ἔθνει, οἳ οὐκ ἐκάλεσαν τὸ ὄνομά μου. Ἐξεπέτασα τὰς χεῖράς μου ἐπὶ λαὸν ἀπειθοῦντα καὶ ἀντιλέγοντα, ἐπὶ τοὺς πορευομένους ἐν ὁδῷ οὐ καλῇ, ἀλλʼ ὀπίσω τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν. Ὁ λαὸς ὁ παροξύνων ἐναντίον μου“. Ἰουδαῖοι γάρ, ἔχοντες τὰς προφητείας καὶ ἀεὶ προσδοκήσαντες τὸν Χριστόν, παραγενόμενον ἠγνόησαν, οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ παρεχρήσαντο· οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν μηδέποτε μηδὲν ἀκούσαντες περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, μέχρις οὗ οἱ ἀπὸ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐξελθόντες ἀπόστολοι αὐτοῦ ἐμήνυσαν τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰς προφητείας παρέδωκαν, πληρωθέντες χαρᾶς καὶ πίστεως τοῖς εἰδώλοις ἀπετάξαντο καὶ τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ θεῷ διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἑαυτοὺς ἀνέθηκαν. Ὅτι δὲ προεγινώσκετο τὰ δύσφημα ταῦτα λεχθησόμενα κατὰ τῶν τὸν Χριστὸν ὁμολογούντων, καὶ ὡς εἶεν τάλανες οἱ δυσφημοῦντες αὐτὸν καὶ τὰ παλαιὰ ἔθη καλὸν εἶναι τηρεῖν λέγοντες, ἀκούσατε τῶν βραχυεπῶς εἰρημένων διὰ Ἡσαΐου. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Οὐαὶ τοῖς λέγουσι τὸ γλυκὺ πικρὸν καὶ τὸ πικρὸν γλυκύ“.
Kai palin pōs diʼ autou Hēsaïou lelektai, hoti hoi ou prosdokēsantes auton laoi tōn ethnōn proskynēsousin auton, hoi de aei prosdokōntes Ioudaioi agnoēsousi paragenomenon auton; elechthēsan de hoi logoi hōs apo prosōpou autou tou Christou. Eisi de houtoi; „Emphanēs egenēthēn tois eme mē eperōtōsin, heurethēn tois eme mē zētousin; eipon; Idou eimi ethnei, hoi ouk ekalesan to onoma mou. Exepetasa tas cheiras mou epi laon apeithounta kai antilegonta, epi tous poreuomenous en hodǭ ou kalę̄, allʼ opisō tōn hamartiōn autōn. Ho laos ho paroxynōn enantion mou“. Ioudaioi gar, echontes tas prophēteias kai aei prosdokēsantes ton Christon, paragenomenon ēgnoēsan, ou monon de, alla kai parechrēsanto; hoi de apo tōn ethnōn mēdepote mēden akousantes peri tou Christou, mechris hou hoi apo Hierousalēm exelthontes apostoloi autou emēnysan ta peri autou kai tas prophēteias paredōkan, plērōthentes charas kai pisteōs tois eidōlois apetaxanto kai tǭ agennētǭ theǭ dia tou Christou heautous anethēkan. Hoti de proeginōsketo ta dysphēma tauta lechthēsomena kata tōn ton Christon homologountōn, kai hōs eien talanes hoi dysphēmountes auton kai ta palaia ethē kalon einai tērein legontes, akousate tōn brachyepōs eirēmenōn dia Hēsaïou. Esti de tauta; „Ouai tois legousi to glyky pikron kai to pikron glyky“.
And again how it was said through the same Isaiah that the peoples of the Gentiles, who did not expect him, would worship him, but the Jews, who always expected him, would not recognize him when he came; and the words were spoken as from the person of Christ himself. They are these: “I was made manifest to those who did not ask for me; I was found by those who did not seek me; I said, Behold, here I am, to a nation that did not call on my name. I spread out my hands to a disobedient and contradicting people, to those who walk in a way that is not good, but after their sins; the people that provokes me to my face.” For the Jews, having the prophecies and always expecting Christ, did not recognize him when he came, and not only so, but also mistreated him; while those from the Gentiles, who had never heard anything about Christ until his apostles, going out from Jerusalem, made known the things about him and handed over the prophecies, filled with joy and faith, renounced the idols and dedicated themselves to the unbegotten God through Christ. And hear the brief words spoken through Isaiah, that it was foreknown that these slanders would be spoken against those who confess Christ, and how wretched are those who slander him and say that it is good to keep the old customs. They are these: “Woe to those who call sweet bitter, and bitter sweet.”
Chapter 50
50Rauschen, 84
Ὅτι δὲ καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος παθεῖν καὶ ἀτιμασθῆναι ὑπέμεινε καὶ πάλιν μετὰ δόξης παραγενήσεται, ἀκούσατε τῶν εἰρημένων εἰς τοῦτο προφητειῶν. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Ἀνθʼ ὧν παρέδωκαν εἰς θάνατον τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ, καὶ μετὰ τῶν ἀνόμων ἐλογίσθη, αὐτὸς ἁμαρτίας πολλῶν εἴληφε καὶ τοῖς ἀνόμοις ἐξιλάσεται. Ἴδε γὰρ συνήσει ὁ παῖς μου, καὶ ὑψωθήσεται καὶ δοξασθήσεται σφόδρα. Ὃν τρόπον ἐκστήσονται πολλοὶ ἐπὶ σέ, οὕτως ἀδοξήσει ἀπὸ ἀνθρώπων τὸ εἶδός σου καὶ ἡ δόξα σου ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, οὕτως θαυμάσονται ἔθνη πολλά, καὶ συνέξουσι βασιλεῖς τὸ στόμα αὐτῶν· ὅτι οἷς οὐκ ἀνηγγέλη περὶ αὐτοῦ ὄψονται, καὶ οἳ οὐκ ἀκηκόασι συνήσουσι. Κύριε, τίς ἐπίστευσε τῇ ἀκοῇ ἡμῶν; καὶ ὁ βραχίων κυρίου τίνι ἀπεκαλύφθη; Ἀνηγγείλαμεν ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ὡς παιδίον, ὡς ῥίζα ἐν γῇ διψώσῃ. Οὐκ ἔστιν εἶδος αὐτῷ οὐδὲ δόξα· καὶ εἴδομεν αὐτόν, καὶ οὐκ εἶχεν εἶδος οὐδὲ κάλλος, ἀλλὰ τὸ εἶδος αὐτοῦ ἄτιμον καὶ ἐκλεῖπον παρὰ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. Ἄνθρωπος ἐν πληγῇ ὢν καὶ εἰδὼς φέρειν μαλακίαν, ὅτι ἀπέστραπται τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ, ἠτιμάσθη καὶ οὐκ ἐλογίσθη. Οὗτος τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν φέρει καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν ὀδυνᾶται, καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐλογισάμεθα αὐτὸν εἶναι ἐν πόνῳ καὶ ἐν πληγῇ καὶ ἐν κακώσει. Αὐτὸς δὲ ἐτραυματίσθη διὰ τὰς ἀνομίας ἡμῶν καὶ μεμαλάκισται διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν· παιδεία εἰρήνης ἐπʼ αὐτόν, τῷ μώλωπι αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς ἰάθημεν. Πάντες ὡς πρόβατα ἐπλανήθημεν, ἄνθρωπος τῇ ὁδῷ αὐτοῦ ἐπλανήθη· καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ἡμῶν, καὶ αὐτὸς διὰ τὸ κεκακῶσθαι οὐκ ἀνοίγει τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ. Ὡς πρόβατον ἐπὶ σφαγὴν ἤχθη, καὶ ὡς ἀμνὸς ἐναντίον τοῦ κείροντος αὐτὸν ἄφωνος, οὕτως οὐκ ἀνοίγει τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ. Ἐν τῇ ταπεινώσει αὐτοῦ ἡ κρίσις αὐτοῦ ἤρθη“. Μετὰ οὖν τὸ σταυρωθῆναι αὐτὸν καὶ οἱ γνώριμοι αὐτοῦ πάντες ἀπέστησαν, ἀρνησάμενοι αὐτόν· ὕστερον δέ, ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστάντος καὶ ὀφθέντος αὐτοῖς καὶ ταῖς προφητείαις ἐντυχεῖν, ἐν αἷς πάντα ταῦτα προείρητο γενησόμενα, διδάξαντος, καὶ εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀνερχόμενον ἰδόντες καὶ πιστεύσαντες καὶ δύναμιν ἐκεῖθεν αὐτοῖς πεμφθεῖσαν παρʼ αὐτοῦ λαβόντες καὶ εἰς πᾶν γένος ἀνθρώπων ἐλθόντες, ταῦτα ἐδίδαξαν καὶ ἀπόστολοι προσηγορεύθησαν.
Hoti de kai hyper hēmōn genomenos anthrōpos pathein kai atimasthēnai hypemeine kai palin meta doxēs paragenēsetai, akousate tōn eirēmenōn eis touto prophēteiōn. Esti de tauta; „Anthʼ hōn paredōkan eis thanaton tēn psychēn autou, kai meta tōn anomōn elogisthē, autos hamartias pollōn eilēphe kai tois anomois exilasetai. Ide gar synēsei ho pais mou, kai hypsōthēsetai kai doxasthēsetai sphodra. Hon tropon ekstēsontai polloi epi se, houtōs adoxēsei apo anthrōpōn to eidos sou kai hē doxa sou apo tōn anthrōpōn, houtōs thaumasontai ethnē polla, kai synexousi basileis to stoma autōn; hoti hois ouk anēngelē peri autou opsontai, kai hoi ouk akēkoasi synēsousi. Kyrie, tis episteuse tę̄ akoę̄ hēmōn? kai ho brachiōn kyriou tini apekalyphthē? Anēngeilamen enōpion autou hōs paidion, hōs rhiza en gę̄ dipsōsę̄. Ouk estin eidos autǭ oude doxa; kai eidomen auton, kai ouk eichen eidos oude kallos, alla to eidos autou atimon kai ekleipon para tous anthrōpous. Anthrōpos en plēgę̄ ōn kai eidōs pherein malakian, hoti apestraptai to prosōpon autou, ētimasthē kai ouk elogisthē. Houtos tas hamartias hēmōn pherei kai peri hēmōn odynatai, kai hēmeis elogisametha auton einai en ponǭ kai en plēgę̄ kai en kakōsei. Autos de etraumatisthē dia tas anomias hēmōn kai memalakistai dia tas hamartias hēmōn; paideia eirēnēs epʼ auton, tǭ mōlōpi autou hēmeis iathēmen. Pantes hōs probata eplanēthēmen, anthrōpos tę̄ hodǭ autou eplanēthē; kai paredōken auton tais hamartiais hēmōn, kai autos dia to kekakōsthai ouk anoigei to stoma autou. Hōs probaton epi sphagēn ēchthē, kai hōs amnos enantion tou keirontos auton aphōnos, houtōs ouk anoigei to stoma autou. En tę̄ tapeinōsei autou hē krisis autou ērthē“. Meta oun to staurōthēnai auton kai hoi gnōrimoi autou pantes apestēsan, arnēsamenoi auton; hysteron de, ek nekrōn anastantos kai ophthentos autois kai tais prophēteiais entychein, en hais panta tauta proeirēto genēsomena, didaxantos, kai eis ouranon anerchomenon idontes kai pisteusantes kai dynamin ekeithen autois pemphtheisan parʼ autou labontes kai eis pan genos anthrōpōn elthontes, tauta edidaxan kai apostoloi prosēgoreuthēsan.
And hear the prophecies spoken about this: that having become man for us he endured to suffer and be dishonored, and will come again with glory. These are the words: “Because they handed over his soul to death, and he was counted among the lawless, he has borne the sins of many and will make atonement for the lawless. For behold, my Servant will understand, and will be exalted and greatly glorified. As many will be astonished at you, so will your form be without glory before men, and your glory before men; so many nations will marvel, and kings will shut their mouths; for those to whom it was not announced about him will see, and those who have not heard will understand. Lord, who has believed our report? And to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed? We announced before him like a child, like a root in a thirsty land. He has no form nor glory; and we saw him, and he had no form nor beauty, but his form was without honor and failing beyond men. A man in affliction, and knowing how to bear sickness, because his face was turned away, he was dishonored and not esteemed. He bears our sins and suffers pain for us, and we reckoned him to be in toil and in affliction and in mistreatment. But he was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our sins; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; by his stripes we were healed. All we like sheep went astray; each man went astray in his own way; and he handed him over for our sins, and he, because he was mistreated, does not open his mouth. Like a sheep he was led to the slaughter, and like a lamb silent before its shearer, so he does not open his mouth. In his humiliation his judgment was taken away.” After he was crucified, then, even all his acquaintances fell away, having denied him; but afterward, when he had risen from the dead and appeared to them, and taught them to read the prophecies, in which all these things were foretold as going to happen, and they had seen him going up into heaven, and had believed, and received power sent to them from there by him, and gone to every race of people, they taught these things and were called apostles.
Chapter 51
51Rauschen, 84–86
Ἵνα δὲ μηνύσῃ ἡμῖν τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, ὅτι ὁ ταῦτα πάσχων ἀνεκδιήγητον ἔχει τὸ γένος καὶ βασιλεύει τῶν ἐχθρῶν, ἔφη οὕτως· „Τὴν γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; Ὅτι αἴρεται ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἡ ζωὴ αὐτοῦ, ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνομιῶν αὐτῶν ἥκει εἰς θάνατον. Καὶ δώσω τοὺς πονηροὺς ἀντὶ τῆς ταφῆς αὐτοῦ καὶ τοὺς πλουσίους ἀντὶ τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἀνομίαν οὐκ ἐποίησεν οὐδὲ εὑρέθη δόλος ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτοῦ· καὶ κύριος βούλεται καθαρίσαι αὐτὸν τῆς πληγῆς. Ἐὰν δῶτε περὶ ἁμαρτίας, ἡ ψυχὴ ὑμῶν ὄψεται σπέρμα μακρόβιον. Καὶ βούλεται κύριος ἀφελεῖν ἀπὸ πόνου τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ, δεῖξαι αὐτῷ φῶς καὶ πλάσαι τῇ συνέσει, δικαιῶσαι δίκαιον εὖ δουλεύοντα πολλοῖς, καὶ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν αὐτὸς ἀνοίσει. Διὰ τοῦτο αὐτὸς κληρονομήσει πολλοὺς καὶ τῶν ἰσχυρῶν μεριεῖ σκύλα, ἀνθʼ ὧν παρεδόθη εἰς θάνατον ἡ ψυχὴ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἀνόμοις ἐλογίσθη, καὶ αὐτὸς ἁμαρτίας πολλῶν ἀνήνεγκε καὶ διὰ τὰς ἀνομίας αὐτῶν αὐτὸς παρεδόθη“. Ὡς δὲ καὶ εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἔμελλεν ἀνιέναι, καθὼς προεφητεύθη, ἀκούσατε. Ἐλέχθη δὲ οὕτως· „Ἄρατε πύλας οὐρανῶν, ἀνοίχθητε, ἵνα εἰσέλθῃ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς δόξης. Τίς ἐστιν οὗτος ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς δόξης; Κύριος κραταιὸς καὶ κύριος δυνατός“. Ὡς δὲ καὶ ἐξ οὐρανῶν παραγίνεσθαι μετὰ δόξης μέλλει, ἀκούσατε καὶ τῶν εἰρημένων εἰς τοῦτο διὰ Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Ἰδοὺ ὡς υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἔρχεται ἐπάνω τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐτοῦ σὺν αὐτῷ“.
Hina de mēnysę̄ hēmin to prophētikon pneuma, hoti ho tauta paschōn anekdiēgēton echei to genos kai basileuei tōn echthrōn, ephē houtōs; „Tēn genean autou tis diēgēsetai? Hoti airetai apo tēs gēs hē zōē autou, apo tōn anomiōn autōn hēkei eis thanaton. Kai dōsō tous ponērous anti tēs taphēs autou kai tous plousious anti tou thanatou autou, hoti anomian ouk epoiēsen oude heurethē dolos en tǭ stomati autou; kai kyrios bouletai katharisai auton tēs plēgēs. Ean dōte peri hamartias, hē psychē hymōn opsetai sperma makrobion. Kai bouletai kyrios aphelein apo ponou tēn psychēn autou, deixai autǭ phōs kai plasai tę̄ synesei, dikaiōsai dikaion eu douleuonta pollois, kai tas hamartias hēmōn autos anoisei. Dia touto autos klēronomēsei pollous kai tōn ischyrōn meriei skyla, anthʼ hōn paredothē eis thanaton hē psychē autou, kai en tois anomois elogisthē, kai autos hamartias pollōn anēnenke kai dia tas anomias autōn autos paredothē“. Hōs de kai eis ton ouranon emellen anienai, kathōs proephēteuthē, akousate. Elechthē de houtōs; „Arate pylas ouranōn, anoichthēte, hina eiselthę̄ ho basileus tēs doxēs. Tis estin houtos ho basileus tēs doxēs? Kyrios krataios kai kyrios dynatos“. Hōs de kai ex ouranōn paraginesthai meta doxēs mellei, akousate kai tōn eirēmenōn eis touto dia Hieremiou tou prophētou. Esti de tauta; „Idou hōs huios anthrōpou erchetai epanō tōn nephelōn tou ouranou, kai hoi angeloi autou syn autǭ“.
And so that the prophetic Spirit might indicate to us that the one who suffers these things has an ancestry that cannot be told and reigns over his enemies, it spoke thus: “Who will tell his generation? For his life is taken away from the earth; because of their lawless deeds he came to death. And I will give the wicked for his burial and the rich for his death; for he did no lawlessness, nor was deceit found in his mouth; and the Lord wills to cleanse him from his wound. If you give an offering for sin, your soul will see a long-lived seed. And the Lord wills to take away his soul from toil, to show him light and to form him with understanding, to justify the righteous one who serves many well; and he himself will bear our sins. Therefore he will inherit many and divide the spoils of the strong, because his soul was handed over to death, and he was counted among the lawless, and he bore the sins of many and was handed over for their lawless deeds.” And hear how he was also to go up into heaven, as was prophesied. It was said thus: “Lift up the gates of heaven; be opened, that the King of glory may enter. Who is this King of glory? The Lord strong and the Lord mighty.” And hear also what was said about this through Jeremiah the prophet, how he is to come from heaven with glory. These are the words: “Behold, as a son of man he comes upon the clouds of heaven, and his angels with him.”
Chapter 52
52Rauschen, 86–88
Ἐπειδὴ τοίνυν τὰ γενόμενα ἤδη πάντα ἀπεδείκνυμεν πρὶν ἢ γενέσθαι προκεκηρύχθαι διὰ τῶν προφητῶν, ἀνάγκη καὶ περὶ τῶν ὁμοίως προφητευθέντων, μελλόντων δὲ γίνεσθαι, πίστιν ἔχειν ὡς πάντως γενησομένων. Ὃν γὰρ τρόπον τὰ ἤδη γενόμενα προκεκηρυγμένα καὶ ἀγνοούμενα ἀπέβη, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ τὰ λείποντα, κἂν ἀγνοῆται καὶ ἀπιστῆται, ἀποβήσονται. Δύο γὰρ αὐτοῦ παρουσίας προεκήρυξαν οἱ προφῆται· μίαν μέν, τὴν ἤδη γενομένην, ὡς ἀτίμου καὶ παθητοῦ ἀνθρώπου, τὴν δὲ δευτέραν, ὅταν μετὰ δόξης ἐξ οὐρανῶν μετὰ τῆς ἀγγελικῆς αὐτοῦ στρατιᾶς παραγενήσεσθαι κεκήρυκται, ὅτε καὶ τὰ σώματα ἀνεγερεῖ πάντων τῶν γενομένων ἀνθρώπων, καὶ τῶν μὲν ἀξίων ἐνδύσει ἀφθαρσίαν, τῶν δὲ ἀδίκων ἐν αἰσθήσει αἰωνίᾳ μετὰ τῶν φαύλων δαιμόνων εἰς τὸ αἰώνιον πῦρ πέμψει. Ὡς δὲ καὶ ταῦτα προείρηται γενησόμενα, δηλώσομεν. Ἐῤῥέθη δὲ διὰ Ἰεζεκιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου οὕτως· „Συναχθήσεται ἁρμονία πρὸς ἁρμονίαν καὶ ὀστέον πρὸς ὀστέον, καὶ σάρκες ἀναφυήσονται. Καὶ πᾶν γόνυ κάμψει τῷ κυρίῳ, καὶ πᾶσα γλῶσσα ἐξομολογήσεται αὐτῷ“. Ἐν οἵᾳ δὲ αἰσθήσει καὶ κολάσει γενέσθαι μέλλουσιν οἱ ἄδικοι, ἀκούσατε τῶν ὁμοίως εἰς τοῦτο εἰρημένων. Ἔστι δὲ ταῦτα· „Ὁ σκώληξ αὐτῶν οὐ παυθήσεται, καὶ τὸ πῦρ αὐτῶν οὐ σβεσθήσεται“. Καὶ τότε μετανοήσουσιν, ὅτε οὐδὲν ὠφελήσουσι. Ποῖα δὲ μέλλουσιν οἱ λαοὶ τῶν Ἰουδαίων λέγειν καὶ ποιεῖν, ὅταν ἴδωσιν αὐτὸν ἐν δόξῃ παραγενόμενον, διὰ Ζαχαρίου τοῦ προφήτου προφητευθέντα ἐλέχθη οὕτως· „Ἐντελοῦμαι τοῖς τέσσαρσιν ἀνέμοις συνάξαι τὰ ἐσκορπισμένα τέκνα, ἐντελοῦμαι τῷ βοῤῥᾷ φέρειν, καὶ τῷ νότῳ μὴ προσκόπτειν. Καὶ τότε ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ κοπετὸς μέγας, οὐ κοπετὸς στομάτων ἢ χειλέων, ἀλλὰ κοπετὸς καρδίας, καὶ οὐ μὴ σχίσωσιν αὐτῶν τὰ ἱμάτια, ἀλλὰ τὰς διανοίας. Κόψονται φυλὴ πρὸς φυλήν, καὶ τότε ὄψονται εἰς ὃν ἐξεκέντησαν, καὶ ἐροῦσι· Τί, κύριε, ἐπλάνησας ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τῆς ὁδοῦ σου; Ἡ δόξα, ἣν εὐλόγησαν οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν, ἐγενήθη ἡμῖν εἰς ὄνειδος“.
Epeidē toinyn ta genomena ēdē panta apedeiknymen prin ē genesthai prokekērychthai dia tōn prophētōn, anankē kai peri tōn homoiōs prophēteuthentōn, mellontōn de ginesthai, pistin echein hōs pantōs genēsomenōn. Hon gar tropon ta ēdē genomena prokekērygmena kai agnooumena apebē, ton auton tropon kai ta leiponta, kan agnoētai kai apistētai, apobēsontai. Dyo gar autou parousias proekēryxan hoi prophētai; mian men, tēn ēdē genomenēn, hōs atimou kai pathētou anthrōpou, tēn de deuteran, hotan meta doxēs ex ouranōn meta tēs angelikēs autou stratias paragenēsesthai kekēryktai, hote kai ta sōmata anegerei pantōn tōn genomenōn anthrōpōn, kai tōn men axiōn endysei aphtharsian, tōn de adikōn en aisthēsei aiōnią meta tōn phaulōn daimonōn eis to aiōnion pyr pempsei. Hōs de kai tauta proeirētai genēsomena, dēlōsomen. Errhethē de dia Iezekiēl tou prophētou houtōs; „Synachthēsetai harmonia pros harmonian kai osteon pros osteon, kai sarkes anaphyēsontai. Kai pan gony kampsei tǭ kyriǭ, kai pasa glōssa exomologēsetai autǭ“. En hoią de aisthēsei kai kolasei genesthai mellousin hoi adikoi, akousate tōn homoiōs eis touto eirēmenōn. Esti de tauta; „Ho skōlēx autōn ou pauthēsetai, kai to pyr autōn ou sbesthēsetai“. Kai tote metanoēsousin, hote ouden ōphelēsousi. Poia de mellousin hoi laoi tōn Ioudaiōn legein kai poiein, hotan idōsin auton en doxę̄ paragenomenon, dia Zachariou tou prophētou prophēteuthenta elechthē houtōs; „Enteloumai tois tessarsin anemois synaxai ta eskorpismena tekna, enteloumai tǭ borrhą pherein, kai tǭ notǭ mē proskoptein. Kai tote en Hierousalēm kopetos megas, ou kopetos stomatōn ē cheileōn, alla kopetos kardias, kai ou mē schisōsin autōn ta himatia, alla tas dianoias. Kopsontai phylē pros phylēn, kai tote opsontai eis hon exekentēsan, kai erousi; Ti, kyrie, eplanēsas hēmas apo tēs hodou sou? Hē doxa, hēn eulogēsan hoi pateres hēmōn, egenēthē hēmin eis oneidos“.
Since, then, we have shown that all the things that have already happened were proclaimed through the prophets before they happened, it is necessary also to believe that the things likewise prophesied, but still to happen, will certainly happen. For just as the things already done, though proclaimed beforehand and not understood, came to pass, so the rest, even if they are not understood and are disbelieved, will come to pass. For the prophets proclaimed two comings of his: one, which has already happened, as a man dishonored and suffering; and the second, when it has been proclaimed that he will come from heaven with glory, with his angelic host, when he will also raise the bodies of all people who have lived, and will clothe the worthy with incorruption, but will send the unjust, in eternal sensation, into the eternal fire with the evil demons. And we will show that these things too were foretold as going to happen. It was said through Ezekiel the prophet thus: “Joint shall be joined to joint and bone to bone, and flesh shall grow again. And every knee shall bow to the Lord, and every tongue shall confess him.” And hear what was likewise said about what sensation and punishment the unjust will be in. These are the words: “Their worm shall not cease, and their fire shall not be quenched.” And then they will repent, when it will profit them nothing. And what the peoples of the Jews will say and do when they see him coming in glory was prophesied through Zechariah the prophet and spoken thus: “I will command the four winds to gather the scattered children; I will command the north wind to bring them, and the south wind not to hinder. And then in Jerusalem there will be great mourning, not a mourning of mouths or lips, but a mourning of the heart; and they shall not tear their garments, but their minds. Tribe shall mourn to tribe, and then they shall look on him whom they pierced, and they shall say, Why, Lord, did you make us wander from your way? The glory which our fathers blessed has become a reproach to us.”
Chapter 53
53Rauschen, 88–90
Πολλὰς μὲν οὖν καὶ ἑτέρας προφητείας ἔχοντες εἰπεῖν ἐπαυσάμεθα, αὐτάρκεις καὶ ταύτας εἰς πεισμονὴν τοῖς τὰ ἀκουστικὰ καὶ νοερὰ ὦτα ἔχουσιν εἶναι λογισάμενοι, καὶ νοεῖν δύνασθαι αὐτοὺς ἡγούμενοι, ὅτι οὐχ ὁμοίως τοῖς μυθοποιηθεῖσι περὶ τῶν νομισθέντων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς καὶ ἡμεῖς μόνον λέγομεν, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀποδεῖξαι ἔχομεν. Τίνι γὰρ ἂν λόγῳ ἀνθρώπῳ σταυρωθέντι ἐπειθόμεθα, ὅτι πρωτότοκος τῷ ἀγεννήτῳ θεῷ ἐστι καὶ αὐτὸς τὴν κρίσιν τοῦ παντὸς ἀνθρωπείου γένους ποιήσεται, εἰ μὴ μαρτύρια πρὶν ἢ ἐλθεῖν αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπον γενόμενον κεκηρυγμένα περὶ αὐτοῦ εὕρομεν καὶ οὕτως γενόμενα ἑωρῶμεν, γῆς μὲν Ἰουδαίων ἐρήμωσιν, καὶ τοὺς ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔθνους ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῆς παρὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων αὐτοῦ διδαχῆς πεισθέντας καὶ παραιτησαμένους τὰ παλαιά, ἐν οἷς πλανώμενοι ἀνεστράφησαν, ἔθη, ἑαυτοὺς ἡμᾶς ὁρῶντες, πλείονάς τε καὶ ἀληθεστέρους τοὺς ἐξ ἐθνῶν τῶν ἀπὸ Ἰουδαίων καὶ Σαμαρέων Χριστιανοὺς εἰδότες; Τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλα πάντα γένη ἀνθρώπεια ὑπὸ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος καλεῖται ἔθνη, τὸ δὲ ἰουδαϊκὸν καὶ σαμαρειτικὸν φῦλον Ἰσραὴλ καὶ οἶκος Ἰακὼβ κέκληνται. Ὡς δὲ προεφητεύθη, ὅτι πλείονες οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν πιστεύοντες τῶν ἀπὸ Ἰουδαίων καὶ Σαμαρέων, τὰ προφητευθέντα ἀπαγγελοῦμεν. Ἐλέχθη δὲ οὕτως· Εὐφράνθητι στεῖρα ἡ οὐ τίκτουσα, ῥῆξον καὶ βόησον ἡ οὐκ ὠδίνουσα, ὅτι πολλὰ τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἐρήμου μᾶλλον ἢ τῆς ἐχούσης τὸν ἄνδρα“. Ἔρημα γὰρ ἦν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη ἀληθινοῦ θεοῦ, χειρῶν ἔργοις λατρεύοντα· Ἰουδαῖοι δὲ καὶ Σαμαρεῖς, ἔχοντες τὸν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον διὰ τῶν προφητῶν παραδοθέντα αὐτοῖς καὶ ἀεὶ προσδοκήσαντες τὸν Χριστόν, παραγενόμενον ἠγνόησαν, πλὴν ὀλίγων τινῶν, οὓς προεῖπε τὸ ἅγιον προφητικὸν πνεῦμα διὰ Ἡσαΐου σωθήσεσθαι. Εἶπε δὲ ὡς ἀπὸ προσώπου αὐτῶν· Εἰ μὴ κύριος ἐγκατέλιπεν ἡμῖν σπέρμα, ὡς Σόδομα καὶ Γόμοῤῥα ἂν ἐγενήθημεν“. Σόδομα γὰρ καὶ Γόμοῤῥα πόλεις τινὲς ἀσεβῶν ἀνδρῶν, ἱστοροῦνται ὑπὸ Μωϋσέως γενόμεναι, ἃς πυρὶ καὶ θείῳ καύσας ὁ θεὸς κατέστρεψε, μηδενὸς τῶν ἐν αὐταῖς σωθέντος πλὴν ἀλλοεθνοῦς τινος Χαλδαίου τὸ γένος, ᾧ ὄνομα Λώτ· σὺν ᾧ καὶ θυγατέρες διεσώθησαν. Καὶ τὴν πᾶσαν αὐτῶν χώραν ἔρημον καὶ κεκαυμένην οὖσαν καὶ ἄγονον μένουσαν οἱ βουλόμενοι ὁρᾶν ἔχουσιν. Ὡς δὲ καὶ ἀληθέστεροι οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν καὶ πιστότεροι προεγινώσκοντο, ἀπαγγελοῦμεν τὰ εἰρημένα διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου. Ἔφη δὲ οὕτως· „Ἰσραὴλ ἀπερίτμητος τὴν καρδίαν, τὰ δὲ ἔθνη τὴν ἀκροβυστίαν“. Τὰ τοσαῦτα γοῦν ὁρώμενα πειθὼ καὶ πίστιν τοῖς τἀληθὲς ἀσπαζομένοις καὶ μὴ φιλοδοξοῦσι μηδὲ ὑπὸ παθῶν ἀρχομένοις μετὰ λόγου ἐμφορῆσαι δύναται.
Pollas men oun kai heteras prophēteias echontes eipein epausametha, autarkeis kai tautas eis peismonēn tois ta akoustika kai noera ōta echousin einai logisamenoi, kai noein dynasthai autous hēgoumenoi, hoti ouch homoiōs tois mythopoiētheisi peri tōn nomisthentōn huiōn tou Dios kai hēmeis monon legomen, allʼ ouk apodeixai echomen. Tini gar an logǭ anthrōpǭ staurōthenti epeithometha, hoti prōtotokos tǭ agennētǭ theǭ esti kai autos tēn krisin tou pantos anthrōpeiou genous poiēsetai, ei mē martyria prin ē elthein auton anthrōpon genomenon kekērygmena peri autou heuromen kai houtōs genomena heōrōmen, gēs men Ioudaiōn erēmōsin, kai tous apo pantos ethnous anthrōpōn dia tēs para tōn apostolōn autou didachēs peisthentas kai paraitēsamenous ta palaia, en hois planōmenoi anestraphēsan, ethē, heautous hēmas horōntes, pleionas te kai alēthesterous tous ex ethnōn tōn apo Ioudaiōn kai Samareōn Christianous eidotes? Ta men gar alla panta genē anthrōpeia hypo tou prophētikou pneumatos kaleitai ethnē, to de ioudaïkon kai samareitikon phylon Israēl kai oikos Iakōb keklēntai. Hōs de proephēteuthē, hoti pleiones hoi apo tōn ethnōn pisteuontes tōn apo Ioudaiōn kai Samareōn, ta prophēteuthenta apangeloumen. Elechthē de houtōs; Euphranthēti steira hē ou tiktousa, rhēxon kai boēson hē ouk ōdinousa, hoti polla ta tekna tēs erēmou mallon ē tēs echousēs ton andra“. Erēma gar ēn panta ta ethnē alēthinou theou, cheirōn ergois latreuonta; Ioudaioi de kai Samareis, echontes ton para tou theou logon dia tōn prophētōn paradothenta autois kai aei prosdokēsantes ton Christon, paragenomenon ēgnoēsan, plēn oligōn tinōn, hous proeipe to hagion prophētikon pneuma dia Hēsaïou sōthēsesthai. Eipe de hōs apo prosōpou autōn; Ei mē kyrios enkatelipen hēmin sperma, hōs Sodoma kai Gomorrha an egenēthēmen“. Sodoma gar kai Gomorrha poleis tines asebōn andrōn, historountai hypo Mōÿseōs genomenai, has pyri kai theiǭ kausas ho theos katestrepse, mēdenos tōn en autais sōthentos plēn alloethnous tinos Chaldaiou to genos, hǭ onoma Lōt; syn hǭ kai thygateres diesōthēsan. Kai tēn pasan autōn chōran erēmon kai kekaumenēn ousan kai agonon menousan hoi boulomenoi horan echousin. Hōs de kai alēthesteroi hoi apo tōn ethnōn kai pistoteroi proeginōskonto, apangeloumen ta eirēmena dia Hēsaïou tou prophētou. Ephē de houtōs; „Israēl aperitmētos tēn kardian, ta de ethnē tēn akrobystian“. Ta tosauta goun horōmena peithō kai pistin tois talēthes aspazomenois kai mē philodoxousi mēde hypo pathōn archomenois meta logou emphorēsai dynatai.
Though we could cite many other prophecies, we have stopped, reckoning these sufficient for persuasion for those who have ears to hear and understand, and thinking that they can understand that we do not merely speak, like those who made up myths about the so-called sons of Zeus, without being able to prove it. For with what reason would we believe a crucified man, that he is the first-born of the unbegotten God and will himself judge the whole human race, unless we had found testimonies proclaimed about him before he came and became man, and saw them fulfilled in this way: the desolation of the land of the Jews, and people of every nation persuaded by the teaching of his apostles and renouncing the old customs in which they had lived in error, seeing it in ourselves, and knowing that the Christians from the Gentiles are more numerous and more true than those from the Jews and Samaritans? For all the other races of people are called Gentiles by the prophetic Spirit, but the Jewish and Samaritan tribe are called Israel and the house of Jacob. And we will declare the prophecies that it was foretold that believers from the Gentiles would be more numerous than those from the Jews and Samaritans. It was said thus: “Rejoice, barren one who does not bear; break forth and cry out, you who are not in labor; for many are the children of the desolate, more than of her who has the husband.” For all the Gentiles were desolate of the true God, serving the works of hands; but the Jews and Samaritans, who had the word from God handed down to them through the prophets and always expected Christ, did not recognize him when he came, except a few, whom the holy prophetic Spirit foretold through Isaiah would be saved. It spoke as from their person: “Unless the Lord had left us a seed, we would have become like Sodom and Gomorrah.” For Sodom and Gomorrah are recorded by Moses as cities of ungodly men, which God overthrew, burning them with fire and brimstone, none of those in them being saved except a certain foreigner, a Chaldean by race, named Lot; with whom his daughters also were saved. And those who wish can see their whole country desolate and burned and remaining barren. And we will declare what was said through Isaiah the prophet, that those from the Gentiles were foreknown as more true and more faithful. He said thus: “Israel is uncircumcised in heart, but the Gentiles in the foreskin.” So many things, then, when they are seen, can with reason bring persuasion and faith to those who embrace the truth and are not lovers of glory nor ruled by passions.
Chapter 54
54Rauschen, 90–92
Οἱ δὲ παραδιδόντες τὰ μυθοποιηθέντα ὑπὸ τῶν ποιητῶν οὐδεμίαν ἀπόδειξιν φέρουσι τοῖς ἐκμανθάνουσι νέοις, καὶ ἐπὶ ἀπάτῃ καὶ ἀπαγωγῇ τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου γένους εἰρῆσθαι ἀποδείκνυμεν κατʼ ἐνέργειαν τῶν φαύλων δαιμόνων. Ἀκούσαντες γὰρ διὰ τῶν προφητῶν κηρυσσόμενον παραγενησόμενον τὸν Χριστόν, καὶ κολασθησομένους διὰ πυρὸς τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων, προεβάλλοντο πολλοὺς λεχθῆναι γενομένους υἱοὺς τῷ Διῒ, νομίζοντες δυνήσεσθαι ἐνεργῆσαι τερατολογίαν ἡγήσασθαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τὰ περὶ τὸν Χριστὸν καὶ ὅμοια τοῖς ὑπὸ τῶν ποιητῶν λεχθεῖσι. Καὶ ταῦτα δʼ ἐλέχθη καὶ ἐν Ἕλλησι καὶ ἐν ἔθνεσι πᾶσιν, ὅπου μᾶλλον ἐπήκουον τῶν προφητῶν πιστευθήσεσθαι τὸν Χριστὸν προκηρυσσόντων. Ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἀκούοντες τὰ διὰ τῶν προφητῶν λεγόμενα οὐκ ἐνόουν ἀκριβῶς, ἀλλʼ ὡς πλανώμενοι ἐμιμήσαντο τὰ περὶ τὸν ἡμέτερον Χριστόν, διασαφήσομεν. Μωϋσῆς οὖν ὁ προφήτης, ὡς προέφημεν, πρεσβύτερος ἦν πάντων συγγραφέων, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ, ὡς προεμηνύσαμεν, προεφητεύθη οὕτως· Οὐκ ἐκλείψει ἄρχων ἐξ Ἰούδα καὶ ἡγούμενος ἐκ τῶν μηρῶν αὐτοῦ, ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ ᾧ ἀπόκειται· καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται προσδοκία ἐθνῶν, δεσμεύων πρὸς ἄμπελον τὸν πῶλον αὐτοῦ, πλύνων τὴν στολὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν αἵματι σταφυλῆς“. Τούτων οὖν τῶν προφητικῶν λόγων ἀκούσαντες οἱ δαίμονες Διόνυσον μὲν ἔφασαν γεγονέναι υἱὸν τοῦ Διός, εὑρετὴν δὲ γενέσθαι ἀμπέλου παρέδωκαν, καὶ ὄνον ἐν τοῖς μυστηρίοις αὐτοῦ ἀναγράφουσι, καὶ διασπαραχθέντα αὐτὸν ἀνεληλυθέναι εἰς οὐρανὸν ἐδίδαξαν. Καὶ ἐπειδὴ διὰ τῆς Μωϋσέως προφητείας οὐ ῥητῶς ἐσημαίνετο, εἴτε υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ παραγενησόμενός ἐστι, καὶ εἰ ὀχούμενος ἐπὶ πώλου ἐπὶ γῆς μενεῖ ἢ εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀνελεύσεται, καὶ τὸ τοῦ πώλου ὄνομα καὶ ὄνου πῶλον καὶ ἵππου σημαίνειν ἐδύνατο, μὴ ἐπιστάμενοι εἴτε ὄνου πῶλον ἄγων ἔσται σύμβολον τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ εἴτε ἵππου ὁ προκηρυσσόμενος, καὶ υἱὸς θεοῦ ἐστιν, ὡς προέφημεν, ἢ ἀνθρώπου, τὸν Βελλεροφόντην καὶ αὐτὸν ἐφʼ ἵππου Πηγάσου, ἄνθρωπον ἐξ ἀνθρώπων γενόμενον, εἰς οὐρανὸν ἔφασαν ἀνεληλυθέναι. Ὅτι δὲ ἤκουσαν διὰ τοῦ ἄλλου προφήτου Ἡσαΐου λεχθέν, ὅτι διὰ παρθένου τεχθήσεται καὶ διʼ ἑαυτοῦ ἀνελεύσεται εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, τὸν Περσέα λεχθῆναι προεβάλλοντο. Καὶ ὅτε ἔγνωσαν εἰρημένον, ὡς προλέλεκται ἐν ταῖς προγεγραμμέναις προφητείαις, Ἰσχυρὸς ὡς γίγας δραμεῖν ὁδόν“, τὸν Ἡρακλέα ἰσχυρὸν καὶ ἐκπερινοστήσαντα τὴν πᾶσαν γῆν ἔφασαν. Ὅτε δὲ πάλιν ἔμαθον προφητευθέντα θεραπεύσειν αὐτὸν πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ νεκροὺς ἀνεγερεῖν, τὸν Ἀσκληπιὸν παρήνεγκαν.
Hoi de paradidontes ta mythopoiēthenta hypo tōn poiētōn oudemian apodeixin pherousi tois ekmanthanousi neois, kai epi apatę̄ kai apagōgę̄ tou anthrōpeiou genous eirēsthai apodeiknymen katʼ energeian tōn phaulōn daimonōn. Akousantes gar dia tōn prophētōn kēryssomenon paragenēsomenon ton Christon, kai kolasthēsomenous dia pyros tous asebeis tōn anthrōpōn, proeballonto pollous lechthēnai genomenous huious tǭ Diï, nomizontes dynēsesthai energēsai teratologian hēgēsasthai tous anthrōpous ta peri ton Christon kai homoia tois hypo tōn poiētōn lechtheisi. Kai tauta dʼ elechthē kai en Hellēsi kai en ethnesi pasin, hopou mallon epēkouon tōn prophētōn pisteuthēsesthai ton Christon prokēryssontōn. Hoti de kai akouontes ta dia tōn prophētōn legomena ouk enooun akribōs, allʼ hōs planōmenoi emimēsanto ta peri ton hēmeteron Christon, diasaphēsomen. Mōÿsēs oun ho prophētēs, hōs proephēmen, presbyteros ēn pantōn syngrapheōn, kai diʼ autou, hōs proemēnysamen, proephēteuthē houtōs; Ouk ekleipsei archōn ex Iouda kai hēgoumenos ek tōn mērōn autou, heōs an elthę̄ hǭ apokeitai; kai autos estai prosdokia ethnōn, desmeuōn pros ampelon ton pōlon autou, plynōn tēn stolēn autou en haimati staphylēs“. Toutōn oun tōn prophētikōn logōn akousantes hoi daimones Dionyson men ephasan gegonenai huion tou Dios, heuretēn de genesthai ampelou paredōkan, kai onon en tois mystēriois autou anagraphousi, kai diasparachthenta auton anelēlythenai eis ouranon edidaxan. Kai epeidē dia tēs Mōÿseōs prophēteias ou rhētōs esēmaineto, eite huios tou theou ho paragenēsomenos esti, kai ei ochoumenos epi pōlou epi gēs menei ē eis ouranon aneleusetai, kai to tou pōlou onoma kai onou pōlon kai hippou sēmainein edynato, mē epistamenoi eite onou pōlon agōn estai symbolon tēs parousias autou eite hippou ho prokēryssomenos, kai huios theou estin, hōs proephēmen, ē anthrōpou, ton Bellerophontēn kai auton ephʼ hippou Pēgasou, anthrōpon ex anthrōpōn genomenon, eis ouranon ephasan anelēlythenai. Hoti de ēkousan dia tou allou prophētou Hēsaïou lechthen, hoti dia parthenou techthēsetai kai diʼ heautou aneleusetai eis ton ouranon, ton Persea lechthēnai proeballonto. Kai hote egnōsan eirēmenon, hōs prolelektai en tais progegrammenais prophēteiais, Ischyros hōs gigas dramein hodon“, ton Hēraklea ischyron kai ekperinostēsanta tēn pasan gēn ephasan. Hote de palin emathon prophēteuthenta therapeusein auton pasan noson kai nekrous anegerein, ton Asklēpion parēnenkan.
Those who hand down the myths invented by the poets offer no proof to the young who learn them, and we show that they were told by the working of the evil demons to deceive and lead astray the human race. For when they heard it proclaimed through the prophets that Christ would come and that the ungodly among men would be punished by fire, they put forward many to be said to have been sons of Zeus, thinking they could bring people to consider the things about Christ a tale of marvels, like the things said by the poets. And these things were said both among the Greeks and among all the nations, where they heard more of the prophets foretelling that Christ would be believed. But that even when they heard what was said through the prophets they did not understand it accurately, but imitated the things about our Christ like people going astray, we will make plain. Moses, then, the prophet, was, as we said before, older than all writers, and through him, as we indicated before, it was prophesied thus: “A ruler shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his thighs, until he comes for whom it is laid up; and he will be the expectation of the nations, binding his foal to the vine, washing his robe in the blood of the grape.” When the demons heard these prophetic words, they said that Dionysus had been a son of Zeus, and handed down that he was the discoverer of the vine, and they include an ass in his mysteries, and taught that he was torn to pieces and went up into heaven. And since it was not expressly indicated by the prophecy of Moses whether the one who was to come is the Son of God, and whether, riding on a foal, he would remain on earth or go up into heaven, and since the word “foal” could mean the foal of either an ass or a horse, not knowing whether the one foretold would bring the foal of an ass or of a horse as the sign of his coming, and whether he is the Son of God, as we said before, or of a man, they said that Bellerophon too, a man born of men, went up to heaven on the horse Pegasus. And when they heard it said through the other prophet, Isaiah, that he would be born through a virgin and by his own power go up into heaven, they put forward what is said of Perseus. And when they knew that it had been said, as was quoted in the prophecies written above, “Strong as a giant to run his course,” they said that Heracles was strong and traveled over the whole earth. And when again they learned that it had been prophesied that he would heal every disease and raise the dead, they brought forward Asclepius.
Chapter 55
55Rauschen, 92
Ἀλλʼ οὐδαμοῦ οὐδʼ ἐπί τινος τῶν λεγομένων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς τὸ σταυρωθῆναι ἐμιμήσαντο· οὐ γὰρ ἐνοεῖτο αὐτοῖς, συμβολικῶς, ὡς προδεδήλωται, τῶν εἰς τοῦτο εἰρημένων πάντων λελεγμένων. Ὅπερ, ὡς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης, τὸ μέγιστον σύμβολον τῆς ἰσχύος καὶ ἀρχῆς αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχει, ὡς καὶ ἐκ τῶν ὑπʼ ὄψιν πιπτόντων δείκνυται· κατανοήσατε γὰρ πάντα τὰ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, εἰ ἄνευ τοῦ σχήματος τούτου διοικεῖται ἢ κοινωνίαν ἔχειν δύναται. Θάλασσα μὲν γὰρ οὐ τέμνεται, ἢν μὴ τοῦτο τὸ τρόπαιον, ὃ καλεῖται ἱστίον, ἐν τῇ νηὶ σῶον μείνῃ· γῆ δὲ οὐκ ἀροῦται ἄνευ αὐτοῦ· σκαπανεῖς δὲ τὴν ἐργασίαν οὐ ποιοῦνται οὐδὲ βαναυσουργοὶ ὁμοίως, εἰ μὴ διὰ τῶν τὸ σχῆμα τοῦτο ἐχόντων ἐργαλείων. Τὸ δὲ ἀνθρώπειον σχῆμα οὐδενὶ ἄλλῳ τῶν ἀλόγων ζώων διαφέρει, ἢ τῷ ὀρθὸν τε εἶναι καὶ ἔκτασιν χειρῶν ἔχειν καὶ ἐν τῷ προσώπῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ μετωπίου τεταμένον τὸν λεγόμενον μυξωτῆρα φέρειν, διʼ οὗ ἥ τε ἀναπνοή ἐστι τῷ ζώῳ, καὶ οὐδὲν ἄλλο δείκνυσιν ἢ τὸ σχῆμα τοῦ σταυροῦ. Καὶ διὰ τοῦ προφήτου δὲ ἐλέχθη οὕτως· Πνεῦμα πρὸ προσώπου ἡμῶν χριστὸς κύριος“. Καὶ τὰ παρʼ ὑμῖν δὲ σύμβολα τὴν τοῦ σχήματος τούτου δύναμιν δηλοῖ, λέγω δὲ τὰ τῶν οὐηξίλλων καὶ τῶν τροπαίων, διʼ ὧν αἵ τε πρόοδοι ὑμῶν πανταχοῦ γίνονται, τῆς ἀρχῆς καὶ δυνάμεως τὰ σημεῖα ἐν τούτοις δεικνύντες, εἰ καὶ μὴ νοοῦντες τοῦτο πράττετε. Καὶ τῶν παρʼ ὑμῖν ἀποθνησκόντων αὐτοκρατόρων τὰς εἰκόνας ἐπὶ τούτῳ τῷ σχήματι ἀνατίθετε, καὶ θεοὺς διὰ γραμμάτων ἐπονομάζετε. Καὶ διὰ λόγου οὖν καὶ σχήματος τοῦ φαινομένου, ὅση δύναμις, προτρεψάμενοι ὑμᾶς ἀνεύθυνοι οἴδαμεν λοιπὸν ὄντες, κἂν ὑμεῖς ἀπιστῆτε· τὸ γὰρ ἡμέτερον γέγονε καὶ πεπέρανται.
Allʼ oudamou oudʼ epi tinos tōn legomenōn huiōn tou Dios to staurōthēnai emimēsanto; ou gar enoeito autois, symbolikōs, hōs prodedēlōtai, tōn eis touto eirēmenōn pantōn lelegmenōn. Hoper, hōs proeipen ho prophētēs, to megiston symbolon tēs ischyos kai archēs autou hyparchei, hōs kai ek tōn hypʼ opsin piptontōn deiknytai; katanoēsate gar panta ta en tǭ kosmǭ, ei aneu tou schēmatos toutou dioikeitai ē koinōnian echein dynatai. Thalassa men gar ou temnetai, ēn mē touto to tropaion, ho kaleitai histion, en tę̄ nēi sōon meinę̄; gē de ouk aroutai aneu autou; skapaneis de tēn ergasian ou poiountai oude banausourgoi homoiōs, ei mē dia tōn to schēma touto echontōn ergaleiōn. To de anthrōpeion schēma oudeni allǭ tōn alogōn zōōn diapherei, ē tǭ orthon te einai kai ektasin cheirōn echein kai en tǭ prosōpǭ apo tou metōpiou tetamenon ton legomenon myxōtēra pherein, diʼ hou hē te anapnoē esti tǭ zōǭ, kai ouden allo deiknysin ē to schēma tou staurou. Kai dia tou prophētou de elechthē houtōs; Pneuma pro prosōpou hēmōn christos kyrios“. Kai ta parʼ hymin de symbola tēn tou schēmatos toutou dynamin dēloi, legō de ta tōn ouēxillōn kai tōn tropaiōn, diʼ hōn hai te proodoi hymōn pantachou ginontai, tēs archēs kai dynameōs ta sēmeia en toutois deiknyntes, ei kai mē noountes touto prattete. Kai tōn parʼ hymin apothnēskontōn autokratorōn tas eikonas epi toutǭ tǭ schēmati anatithete, kai theous dia grammatōn eponomazete. Kai dia logou oun kai schēmatos tou phainomenou, hosē dynamis, protrepsamenoi hymas aneuthynoi oidamen loipon ontes, kan hymeis apistēte; to gar hēmeteron gegone kai peperantai.
But nowhere, in the case of any of the so-called sons of Zeus, did they imitate the being crucified; for it was not understood by them, since everything said about it had been spoken symbolically, as was shown before. And this, as the prophet foretold, is the greatest symbol of his power and rule, as is shown also from the things that fall under our sight. For consider everything in the world, whether it can be managed or have any communication without this figure. The sea is not cut unless this trophy, which is called a sail, stays safe on the ship; the earth is not plowed without it; diggers do not do their work, nor do craftsmen likewise, except with tools that have this shape. And the human form differs from the irrational animals in nothing else than that it is upright and has its hands stretched out, and bears on the face, extending from the forehead, what is called the nose, through which the living creature breathes; and this shows nothing other than the figure of the cross. And so it was said through the prophet thus: “A breath before our face is Christ the Lord.” And your own symbols show the power of this figure, I mean those of the standards and the trophies, with which your processions are made everywhere, showing in them the signs of rule and power, even if you do this without understanding it. And you set up the images of your emperors when they die on this figure, and name them gods in inscriptions. Since, then, we have urged you both by argument and by a visible figure, as far as we could, we know that we are free of blame from now on, even if you do not believe; for our part has been done and finished.
Chapter 56
56Rauschen, 92–94
Οὐκ ἠρκέσθησαν δὲ οἱ φαῦλοι δαίμονες πρὸ τῆς φανερώσεως τοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰπεῖν τοὺς λεχθέντας υἱοὺς τῷ Διῒ γεγονέναι, ἀλλʼ ἐπειδή, φανερωθέντος αὐτοῦ καὶ γενομένου ἐν ἀνθρώποις, καὶ ὅπως διὰ τῶν προφητῶν προεκεκήρυκτο ἔμαθον καὶ ἐν παντὶ γένει πιστευόμενον καὶ προσδοκώμενον ἔγνωσαν, πάλιν, ὡς προεδηλώσαμεν, προεβάλλοντο ἄλλους, Σίμωνα μὲν καὶ Μένανδρον ἀπὸ Σαμαρείας, οἳ καὶ μαγικὰς δυνάμεις ποιήσαντες πολλοὺς ἐξηπάτησαν καὶ ἔτι ἀπατωμένους ἔχουσι. Καὶ γὰρ παρʼ ὑμῖν, ὡς προέφημεν, ἐν τῇ βασιλίδι Ῥώμῃ ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος γενόμενος ὁ Σίμων καὶ τὴν ἱερὰν σύγκλητον καὶ τὸν δῆμον Ῥωμαίων εἰς τοσοῦτο κατεπλήξατο, ὡς θεὸν νομισθῆναι καὶ ἀνδριάντι, ὡς τοὺς ἄλλους παρʼ ὑμῖν τιμωμένους θεούς, τιμηθῆναι. Ὅθεν τήν τε ἱερὰν σύγκλητον καὶ τὸν δῆμον τὸν ὑμέτερον συνεπιγνώμονας ταύτης ἡμῶν τῆς ἀξιώσεως παραλαβεῖν αἰτοῦμεν, ἵνʼ, εἴ τις εἴη τοῖς ἀπʼ ἐκείνου διδάγμασι κατεχόμενος, τἀληθὲς μαθὼν τὴν πλάνην φυγεῖν δυνηθῇ. Καὶ τὸν ἀνδριάντα, εἰ βούλεσθε, καθαιρήσατε.
Ouk ērkesthēsan de hoi phauloi daimones pro tēs phanerōseōs tou Christou eipein tous lechthentas huious tǭ Diï gegonenai, allʼ epeidē, phanerōthentos autou kai genomenou en anthrōpois, kai hopōs dia tōn prophētōn proekekērykto emathon kai en panti genei pisteuomenon kai prosdokōmenon egnōsan, palin, hōs proedēlōsamen, proeballonto allous, Simōna men kai Menandron apo Samareias, hoi kai magikas dynameis poiēsantes pollous exēpatēsan kai eti apatōmenous echousi. Kai gar parʼ hymin, hōs proephēmen, en tę̄ basilidi Rhōmę̄ epi Klaudiou Kaisaros genomenos ho Simōn kai tēn hieran synklēton kai ton dēmon Rhōmaiōn eis tosouto kateplēxato, hōs theon nomisthēnai kai andrianti, hōs tous allous parʼ hymin timōmenous theous, timēthēnai. Hothen tēn te hieran synklēton kai ton dēmon ton hymeteron synepignōmonas tautēs hēmōn tēs axiōseōs paralabein aitoumen, hinʼ, ei tis eiē tois apʼ ekeinou didagmasi katechomenos, talēthes mathōn tēn planēn phygein dynēthę̄. Kai ton andrianta, ei boulesthe, kathairēsate.
The evil demons were not content to say, before Christ's appearing, that the so-called sons of Zeus had been born; but when he had appeared and come among men, and they learned how he had been foretold through the prophets, and knew that he was believed and expected in every race, again, as we showed before, they put forward others: Simon and Menander from Samaria, who by doing works of magic deceived many and still keep them deceived. For among you, as we said before, in the royal city of Rome, under Claudius Caesar, Simon so astonished the sacred senate and the Roman people that he was considered a god and was honored with a statue, like the other gods honored among you. Therefore we ask that you take the sacred senate and your people as fellow judges of this our petition, so that if anyone is held fast by his teachings, he may learn the truth and be able to flee the error. And the statue, if you wish, destroy.
Chapter 57
57Rauschen, 94
Οὐ γὰρ μὴ γενέσθαι τὴν ἐκπύρωσιν ἐπὶ κολάσει τῶν ἀσεβῶν οἱ φαῦλοι δαίμονες πεῖσαι δύνανται, ὅνπερ τρόπον οὐδὲ λαθεῖν τὸν Χριστὸν παραγενόμενον ἴσχυσαν πρᾶξαι, ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνο μόνον, τοὺς ἀλόγως βιοῦντας καὶ ἐμπαθῶς ἐν ἔθεσι φαύλοις τεθραμμένους καὶ φιλοδοξοῦντας ἀναιρεῖν ἡμᾶς καὶ μισεῖν, δύνανται ποιῆσαι· οὓς οὐ μόνον οὐ μισοῦμεν, ἀλλʼ, ὡς δείκνυται, ἐλεοῦντες μεταθέσθαι πεῖσαι βουλόμεθα. Οὐ γὰρ δεδοίκαμεν θάνατον, τοῦ πάντως ἀποθανεῖν ὁμολογουμένου, καὶ μηδενὸς ἄλλου καινοῦ ἀλλʼ ἢ τῶν αὐτῶν ἐν τῇδε τῇ διοικήσει ὄντων· ὧν εἰ μὴ κόρος τοὺς μετασχόντας κἂν ἐνιαυτοῦ ἔχῃ, ἵνα ἀεὶ ὦσι καὶ ἀπαθεῖς καὶ ἀνενδεεῖς, τοῖς ἡμετέροις διδάγμασι προσέχειν δεῖ. Εἰ δʼ ἀπιστοῦσι μηδὲν εἶναι μετὰ θάνατον, ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀναισθησίαν χωρεῖν τοὺς ἀποθνήσκοντας ἀποφαίνονται, παθῶν τῶν ἐνταῦθα καὶ χρειῶν ἡμᾶς ῥυόμενοι εὐεργετοῦσιν, ἑαυτοὺς δὲ φαύλους καὶ μισανθρώπους καὶ φιλοδόξους δεικνύουσιν· οὐ γὰρ ὡς ἀπαλλάξοντες ἡμᾶς ἀναιροῦσιν, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἀποστεροῦντες ζωῆς καὶ ἡδονῆς φονεύουσι.
Ou gar mē genesthai tēn ekpyrōsin epi kolasei tōn asebōn hoi phauloi daimones peisai dynantai, honper tropon oude lathein ton Christon paragenomenon ischysan praxai, allʼ ekeino monon, tous alogōs biountas kai empathōs en ethesi phaulois tethrammenous kai philodoxountas anairein hēmas kai misein, dynantai poiēsai; hous ou monon ou misoumen, allʼ, hōs deiknytai, eleountes metathesthai peisai boulometha. Ou gar dedoikamen thanaton, tou pantōs apothanein homologoumenou, kai mēdenos allou kainou allʼ ē tōn autōn en tę̄de tę̄ dioikēsei ontōn; hōn ei mē koros tous metaschontas kan eniautou echę̄, hina aei ōsi kai apatheis kai anendeeis, tois hēmeterois didagmasi prosechein dei. Ei dʼ apistousi mēden einai meta thanaton, allʼ eis anaisthēsian chōrein tous apothnēskontas apophainontai, pathōn tōn entautha kai chreiōn hēmas rhyomenoi euergetousin, heautous de phaulous kai misanthrōpous kai philodoxous deiknyousin; ou gar hōs apallaxontes hēmas anairousin, allʼ hōs aposterountes zōēs kai hēdonēs phoneuousi.
For the evil demons cannot persuade people that there will be no conflagration for the punishment of the ungodly, just as they were not able to make Christ remain hidden after he came; but this alone they can do: make those who live irrationally, brought up in passion and in evil customs, and who love glory, kill and hate us. Yet we not only do not hate them, but, as is shown, pitying them, we wish to persuade them to change. For we do not fear death, since it is agreed that all will certainly die, and there is nothing new, but the same things in this order of the world. If those who partake of these things are not sated with them even in a year, they ought to attend to our teachings so that they may be forever without suffering and without need. But if they do not believe that there is anything after death, but declare that those who die pass into insensibility, then they do us a kindness by freeing us from the sufferings and needs of this life, and show themselves wicked and haters of mankind and lovers of glory; for they do not kill us as though to release us, but murder us as though to rob us of life and pleasure.
Chapter 58
58Rauschen, 94
Καὶ Μαρκίωνα δὲ τὸν ἀπὸ Πόντου, ὡς προέφημεν, προεβάλλοντο οἱ φαῦλοι δαίμονες, ὃς ἀρνεῖσθαι μὲν τὸν ποιητὴν τῶν οὐρανίων καὶ γηΐνων ἁπάντων θεὸν καὶ τὸν προκηρυχθέντα διὰ τῶν προφητῶν Χριστὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ νῦν διδάσκει, ἄλλον δέ τινα καταγγέλλει παρὰ τὸν δημιουργὸν τῶν πάντων θεὸν καὶ ὁμοίως ἕτερον υἱόν· ᾧ πολλοὶ πεισθέντες ὡς μόνῳ τἀληθῆ ἐπισταμένῳ ἡμῶν καταγελῶσιν, ἀπόδειξιν μηδεμίαν περὶ ὧν λέγουσιν ἔχοντες, ἀλλὰ ἀλόγως ὡς ὑπὸ λύκου ἄρνες συνηρπασμένοι βορὰ τῶν ἀθέων δογμάτων καὶ δαιμόνων γίνονται. Οὐ γὰρ ἄλλο τι ἀγωνίζονται οἱ λεγόμενοι δαίμονες, ἢ ἀπάγειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀπὸ τοῦ ποιήσαντος θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ πρωτογόνου αὐτοῦ Χριστοῦ· καὶ τοὺς μὲν τῆς γῆς μὴ ἐπαίρεσθαι δυναμένους τοῖς γηΐνοις καὶ χειροποιήτοις προσήλωσαν καὶ προσηλοῦσι, τοὺς δὲ ἐπὶ θεωρίαν θείων ὁρμῶντας ὑπεκκρούοντες, ἢν μὴ λογισμὸν σώφρονα καὶ καθαρὸν καὶ ἀπαθῆ βίον ἔχωσιν, εἰς ἀσέβειαν ἐμβάλλουσιν.
Kai Markiōna de ton apo Pontou, hōs proephēmen, proeballonto hoi phauloi daimones, hos arneisthai men ton poiētēn tōn ouraniōn kai gēïnōn hapantōn theon kai ton prokērychthenta dia tōn prophētōn Christon huion autou kai nyn didaskei, allon de tina katangellei para ton dēmiourgon tōn pantōn theon kai homoiōs heteron huion; hǭ polloi peisthentes hōs monǭ talēthē epistamenǭ hēmōn katagelōsin, apodeixin mēdemian peri hōn legousin echontes, alla alogōs hōs hypo lykou arnes synērpasmenoi bora tōn atheōn dogmatōn kai daimonōn ginontai. Ou gar allo ti agōnizontai hoi legomenoi daimones, ē apagein tous anthrōpous apo tou poiēsantos theou kai tou prōtogonou autou Christou; kai tous men tēs gēs mē epairesthai dynamenous tois gēïnois kai cheiropoiētois prosēlōsan kai prosēlousi, tous de epi theōrian theiōn hormōntas hypekkrouontes, ēn mē logismon sōphrona kai katharon kai apathē bion echōsin, eis asebeian emballousin.
And, as we said before, the evil demons put forward Marcion of Pontus, who even now teaches people to deny God, the Maker of all things in heaven and on earth, and Christ his Son, foretold through the prophets, and proclaims some other god besides the Creator of all, and likewise another son. Persuaded by him, many laugh at us, as though he alone knew the truth, though they have no proof of what they say, but are carried off irrationally, like lambs by a wolf, and become the prey of godless teachings and of demons. For the so-called demons strive for nothing else than to lead people away from God who made them and from Christ his first-begotten; and those who cannot raise themselves from the earth they have nailed, and still nail, to earthly things and things made by hands; while those who set out to contemplate divine things they trip up, and unless they have a sober mind and a pure and passionless life, they throw them into ungodliness.
Chapter 59
59Rauschen, 94–96
Ἵνα δὲ καὶ παρὰ τῶν ἡμετέρων διδασκάλων, λέγομεν δὲ τοῦ λόγου τοῦ διὰ τῶν προφητῶν, λαβόντα τὸν Πλάτωνα μάθητε τὸ εἰπεῖν, ὕλην ἄμορφον οὖσαν στρέψαντα τὸν θεὸν κόσμον ποιῆσαι, ἀκούσατε τῶν αὐτολεξεὶ εἰρημένων διὰ Μωυσέως, τοῦ προδεδηλωμένου πρώτου προφήτου καὶ πρεσβυτέρου τῶν ἐν Ἕλλησι συγγραφέων, διʼ οὗ μηνύον τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, πῶς τὴν ἀρχὴν καὶ ἐκ τίνων ἐδημιούργησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον, ἔφη οὕτως· „Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν. Ἡ δὲ γῆ ἦν ἀόρατος καὶ ἀκατασκεύαστος, καὶ σκότος ἐπάνω τῆς ἀβύσσου· καὶ πνεῦμα θεοῦ ἐπεφέρετο ἐπάνω τῶν ὑδάτων. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός· Γενηθήτω φῶς. Καὶ ἐγένετο οὕτως“. Ὥστε λόγῳ θεοῦ ἐκ τῶν ὑποκειμένων καὶ προδηλωθέντων διὰ Μωυσέως γεγενῆσθαι τὸν πάντα κόσμον, καὶ Πλάτων καὶ οἱ ταὐτὰ λέγοντες καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐμάθομεν, καὶ ὑμεῖς πεισθῆναι δύνασθε. Καὶ τὸ καλούμενον Ἔρεβος παρὰ τοῖς ποιηταῖς εἰρῆσθαι πρότερον ὑπὸ Μωϋσέως οἴδαμεν.
Hina de kai para tōn hēmeterōn didaskalōn, legomen de tou logou tou dia tōn prophētōn, labonta ton Platōna mathēte to eipein, hylēn amorphon ousan strepsanta ton theon kosmon poiēsai, akousate tōn autolexei eirēmenōn dia Mōyseōs, tou prodedēlōmenou prōtou prophētou kai presbyterou tōn en Hellēsi syngrapheōn, diʼ hou mēnyon to prophētikon pneuma, pōs tēn archēn kai ek tinōn edēmiourgēsen ho theos ton kosmon, ephē houtōs; „En archę̄ epoiēsen ho theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēn. Hē de gē ēn aoratos kai akataskeuastos, kai skotos epanō tēs abyssou; kai pneuma theou epephereto epanō tōn hydatōn. Kai eipen ho theos; Genēthētō phōs. Kai egeneto houtōs“. Hōste logǭ theou ek tōn hypokeimenōn kai prodēlōthentōn dia Mōyseōs gegenēsthai ton panta kosmon, kai Platōn kai hoi tauta legontes kai hēmeis emathomen, kai hymeis peisthēnai dynasthe. Kai to kaloumenon Erebos para tois poiētais eirēsthai proteron hypo Mōÿseōs oidamen.
And so that you may learn that Plato took from our teachers, I mean from the Word speaking through the prophets, his saying that God made the world by changing formless matter, hear the very words spoken through Moses, who was shown above to be the first prophet and older than the writers among the Greeks. Through him the prophetic Spirit, indicating how and from what God made the world in the beginning, spoke thus: “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth. And the earth was invisible and unformed, and darkness was over the abyss; and the Spirit of God was borne over the waters. And God said, Let there be light. And it was so.” So that both Plato and those who say the same things, and we ourselves, have learned, and you too can be persuaded, that by the word of God the whole world came into being out of the underlying things foretold by Moses. And we know that what the poets call Erebus was spoken of before by Moses.
Chapter 60
60Rauschen, 96–98
Καὶ τὸ ἐν τῷ παρὰ Πλάτωνι Τιμαίῳ φυσιολογούμενον περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅτε λέγει· „Ἐχίασεν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ παντί“, παρὰ Μωϋσέως λαβῶν ὁμοίως εἶπεν. Ἐν γὰρ ταῖς Μωϋσέως γραφαῖς ἀναγέγραπται, ὡς κατʼ ἐκεῖνο τοῦ καιροῦ, ὅτε ἐξῆλθον ἀπὸ Αἰγύπτου οἱ Ἰσραηλῖται καὶ γεγόνασιν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, ἀπήντησαν αὐτοῖς ἰοβόλα θηρία, ἔχιδναί τε καὶ ἀσπίδες καὶ ὄφεων πᾶν γένος, ὃ ἐθανάτου τὸν λαόν· καὶ κατʼ ἐπίπνοιαν καὶ ἐνέργειαν τὴν παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ γενομένην λαβεῖν τὸν Μωϋσέα χαλκὸν καὶ ποιῆσαι τύπον σταυροῦ καὶ τοῦτον στῆσαι ἐπὶ τῇ ἁγίᾳ σκηνῇ καὶ εἰπεῖν τῷ λαῷ· „Κἂν προσβλέπητε τῷ τύπῳ τούτῳ καὶ πιστεύητε, ἐν αὐτῷ σωθήσεσθε“. Καὶ γενομένου τούτου τοὺς μὲν ὄφεις ἀποθανεῖν ἀνέγραψε, τὸν δὲ λαὸν ἐκφυγεῖν τὸν θάνατον οὕτως παρέδωκεν. Ἃ ἀναγνοὺς Πλάτων καὶ μὴ ἀκριβῶς ἐπιστάμενος, μηδὲ νοήσας τύπον εἶναι σταυροῦ ἀλλὰ χίασμα νοήσας, τὴν μετὰ τὸν πρῶτον θεὸν δύναμιν κεχιάσθαι ἐν τῷ παντὶ εἶπε. Καὶ τὸ εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν τρίτον, ἐπειδή, ὡς προείπομεν, ἐπάνω τῶν ὑδάτων ἀνέγνω ὑπὸ Μωϋσέως εἰρημένον ἐπιφέρεσθαι τὸ τοῦ θεοῦ πνεῦμα· δευτέραν μὲν γὰρ χώραν τῷ παρὰ θεοῦ λόγῳ, ὃν κεχιάσθαι ἐν τῷ παντὶ ἔφη, δίδωσι, τὴν δὲ τρίτην τῷ λεχθέντι ἐπιφέρεσθαι τῷ ὕδατι πνεύματι, εἰπών· „Τὰ δὲ τρίτα περὶ τὸν τρίτον“. Καὶ ὡς ἐκπύρωσιν γενήσεσθαι διὰ Μωυσέως προεμήνυσε τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα, ἀκούσατε. Ἔφη δὲ οὕτως· „Καταβήσεται ἀείζωον πῦρ καὶ καταφάγεται μέχρι τῆς ἀβύσσου κάτω“. Οὐ τὰ αὐτὰ οὖν ἡμεῖς ἄλλοις δοξάζομεν, ἀλλʼ οἱ πάντες τὰ ἡμέτερα μιμούμενοι λέγουσι. Παρʼ ἡμῖν οὖν ἔστι ταῦτα ἀκοῦσαι καὶ μαθεῖν παρὰ τῶν οὐδὲ τοὺς χαρακτῆρας τῶν στοιχείων ἐπισταμένων, ἰδιωτῶν μὲν καὶ βαρβάρων τὸ φθέγμα, σοφῶν δὲ καὶ πιστῶν τὸν νοῦν ὄντων, καὶ πηρῶν καὶ χήρων τινῶν τὰς ὄψεις· ὡς συνεῖναι οὐ σοφίᾳ ἀνθρωπείᾳ ταῦτα γεγονέναι, ἀλλὰ δυνάμει θεοῦ λέγεσθαι.
Kai to en tǭ para Platōni Timaiǭ physiologoumenon peri tou huiou tou theou, hote legei; „Echiasen auton en tǭ panti“, para Mōÿseōs labōn homoiōs eipen. En gar tais Mōÿseōs graphais anagegraptai, hōs katʼ ekeino tou kairou, hote exēlthon apo Aigyptou hoi Israēlitai kai gegonasin en tę̄ erēmǭ, apēntēsan autois iobola thēria, echidnai te kai aspides kai opheōn pan genos, ho ethanatou ton laon; kai katʼ epipnoian kai energeian tēn para tou theou genomenēn labein ton Mōÿsea chalkon kai poiēsai typon staurou kai touton stēsai epi tę̄ hagią skēnę̄ kai eipein tǭ laǭ; „Kan prosblepēte tǭ typǭ toutǭ kai pisteuēte, en autǭ sōthēsesthe“. Kai genomenou toutou tous men opheis apothanein anegrapse, ton de laon ekphygein ton thanaton houtōs paredōken. Ha anagnous Platōn kai mē akribōs epistamenos, mēde noēsas typon einai staurou alla chiasma noēsas, tēn meta ton prōton theon dynamin kechiasthai en tǭ panti eipe. Kai to eipein auton triton, epeidē, hōs proeipomen, epanō tōn hydatōn anegnō hypo Mōÿseōs eirēmenon epipheresthai to tou theou pneuma; deuteran men gar chōran tǭ para theou logǭ, hon kechiasthai en tǭ panti ephē, didōsi, tēn de tritēn tǭ lechthenti epipheresthai tǭ hydati pneumati, eipōn; „Ta de trita peri ton triton“. Kai hōs ekpyrōsin genēsesthai dia Mōyseōs proemēnyse to prophētikon pneuma, akousate. Ephē de houtōs; „Katabēsetai aeizōon pyr kai kataphagetai mechri tēs abyssou katō“. Ou ta auta oun hēmeis allois doxazomen, allʼ hoi pantes ta hēmetera mimoumenoi legousi. Parʼ hēmin oun esti tauta akousai kai mathein para tōn oude tous charaktēras tōn stoicheiōn epistamenōn, idiōtōn men kai barbarōn to phthegma, sophōn de kai pistōn ton noun ontōn, kai pērōn kai chērōn tinōn tas opseis; hōs syneinai ou sophią anthrōpeią tauta gegonenai, alla dynamei theou legesthai.
And the physiological discussion in Plato's Timaeus about the Son of God, when he says, “He placed him crosswise in the universe,” he likewise said taking it from Moses. For in the writings of Moses it is recorded that at that time, when the Israelites had gone out from Egypt and were in the wilderness, venomous beasts met them, vipers and asps and every kind of serpent, which killed the people; and that, by inspiration and power that came from God, Moses took bronze and made a figure of a cross, and set it up at the holy tabernacle, and said to the people, “If you look at this figure and believe, you will be saved by it.” And when this was done, he recorded that the serpents died, and handed down that the people thus escaped death. Plato read this and, not knowing it accurately nor understanding that it was a figure of a cross, but taking it for the letter chi, said that the power next to the first God was placed crosswise in the universe. And his speaking of a third came about because, as we said before, he read what was said by Moses, that the Spirit of God was borne over the waters. For he gives the second place to the Word from God, who he said was placed crosswise in the universe, and the third to the Spirit said to be borne over the water, saying, “And the third things about the third.” And hear how the prophetic Spirit foretold through Moses that there would be a conflagration. It spoke thus: “Ever-living fire will come down and devour as far as the abyss below.” It is not, then, that we hold the same opinions as others, but all others say what they say by imitating ours. Among us, then, these things can be heard and learned even from those who do not know the shapes of the letters, people uneducated and barbarous in speech, but wise and faithful in mind, and some of them maimed and bereft of sight; so that one may understand that these things did not come about by human wisdom but are spoken by the power of God.
Chapter 61
61Rauschen, 98–100
Ὃν τρόπον δὲ καὶ ἀνεθήκαμεν ἑαυτοὺς τῷ θεῷ καινοποιηθέντες διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐξηγησόμεθα, ὅπως μὴ τοῦτο παραλιπόντες δόξωμεν πονηρεύειν τι ἐν τῇ ἐξηγήσει. Ὅσοι ἂν πεισθῶσι καὶ πιστεύωσιν ἀληθῆ ταῦτα τὰ ὑφʼ ἡμῶν διδασκόμενα καὶ λεγόμενα εἶναι, καὶ βιοῦν οὕτως δύνασθαι ὑπισχνῶνται, εὔχεσθαί τε καὶ αἰτεῖν νηστεύοντες παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν προημαρτημένων ἄφεσιν διδάσκονται, ἡμῶν συνευχομένων καὶ συννηστευόντων αὐτοῖς. Ἔπειτα ἄγονται ὑφʼ ἡμῶν, ἔνθα ὕδωρ ἐστί, καὶ τρόπον ἀναγεννήσεως, ὃν καὶ ἡμεῖς αὐτοὶ ἀνεγεννήθημεν, ἀναγεννῶνται· ἐπʼ ὀνόματος γὰρ τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν ὅλων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ πνεύματος ἁγίου τὸ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι τότε λουτρὸν ποιοῦνται. Καὶ γὰρ ὁ Χριστὸς εἶπεν· Ἂν μὴ ἀναγεννηθῆτε, οὐ μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν.“ Ὅτι δὲ καὶ ἀδύνατον εἰς τὰς μήτρας τῶν τεκουσῶν τοὺς ἅπαξ γεννωμένους ἐμβῆναι, φανερὸν πᾶσίν ἐστι. Καὶ διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου, ὡς προεγράψαμεν, εἴρηται, τίνα τρόπον φεύξονται τὰς ἁμαρτίας οἱ ἁμαρτήσαντες καὶ μετανοοῦντες. Ἐλέχθη δὲ οὕτως· Λούσασθε, καθαροὶ γένεσθε, ἀφέλετε τὰς πονηρίας ἀπὸ τῶν ψυχῶν ὑμῶν, μάθετε καλὸν ποιεῖν, κρίνατε ὀρφανῷ καὶ δικαιώσατε χήραν, καὶ δεῦτε καὶ διαλεχθῶμεν, λέγει κύριος· καὶ ἐὰν ὦσιν αἱ ἁμαρτίαι ὑμῶν ὡς φοινικοῦν, ὡσεὶ ἔριον λευκανῶ, καὶ ἐὰν ὦσιν ὡς κόκκινον, ὡς χιόνα λευκανῶ. Ἐὰν δὲ μὴ εἰσακούσητέ μου, μάχαιρα ὑμᾶς κατέδεται· τὸ γὰρ στόμα κυρίου ἐλάλησε ταῦτα“. Καὶ λόγον δὲ εἰς τοῦτο παρὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐμάθομεν τοῦτον. Ἐπειδὴ τὴν πρώτην γένεσιν ἡμῶν ἀγνοοῦντες κατʼ ἀνάγκην γεγεννήμεθα ἐξ ὑγρᾶς σπορᾶς κατὰ μῖξιν τὴν τῶν γονέων πρὸς ἀλλήλους καὶ ἐν ἔθεσι φαύλοις καὶ πονηραῖς ἀναστροφαῖς γεγόναμεν, ὅπως μὴ ἀνάγκης τέκνα μηδὲ ἀγνοίας μένωμεν ἀλλὰ προαιρέσεως καὶ ἐπιστήμης, ἀφέσεώς ἁμαρτιῶν ὧν προημάρτομεν τύχωμεν, ἐν τῷ ὕδατι ἐπονομάζεται τῷ ἑλομένῳ ἀναγεννηθῆναι καὶ μετανοήσαντι ἐπὶ τοῖς ἡμαρτημένοις τὸ τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν ὅλων καὶ δεσπότου θεοῦ ὄνομα, αὐτὸ τοῦτο μόνον ἐπιλέγοντος τοῦ τὸν λουσόμενον ἄγοντος ἐπὶ τὸ λουτρόν. Ὄνομα γὰρ τῷ ἀῤῥήτῳ θεῷ οὐδεὶς ἔχει εἰπεῖν· εἰ δέ τις τολμήσειεν εἶναι λέγειν, μέμηνε τὴν ἄσωτον μανίαν. Καλεῖται δὲ τοῦτο τὸ λουτρὸν φωτισμός, ὡς φωτιζομένων τὴν διάνοιαν τῶν ταῦτα μανθανόντων. Καὶ ἐπʼ ὀνόματος δὲ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, τοῦ σταυρωθέντος ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, καὶ ἐπʼ ὀνόματος πνεύματος ἁγίου, ὃ διὰ τῶν προφητῶν προεκήρυξε τὰ κατὰ τὸν Ἰησοῦν πάντα, ὁ φωτιζόμενος λούεται.
Hon tropon de kai anethēkamen heautous tǭ theǭ kainopoiēthentes dia tou Christou, exēgēsometha, hopōs mē touto paralipontes doxōmen ponēreuein ti en tę̄ exēgēsei. Hosoi an peisthōsi kai pisteuōsin alēthē tauta ta hyphʼ hēmōn didaskomena kai legomena einai, kai bioun houtōs dynasthai hypischnōntai, euchesthai te kai aitein nēsteuontes para tou theou tōn proēmartēmenōn aphesin didaskontai, hēmōn syneuchomenōn kai synnēsteuontōn autois. Epeita agontai hyphʼ hēmōn, entha hydōr esti, kai tropon anagennēseōs, hon kai hēmeis autoi anegennēthēmen, anagennōntai; epʼ onomatos gar tou patros tōn holōn kai despotou theou kai tou sōtēros hēmōn Iēsou Christou kai pneumatos hagiou to en tǭ hydati tote loutron poiountai. Kai gar ho Christos eipen; An mē anagennēthēte, ou mē eiselthēte eis tēn basileian tōn ouranōn.“ Hoti de kai adynaton eis tas mētras tōn tekousōn tous hapax gennōmenous embēnai, phaneron pasin esti. Kai dia Hēsaïou tou prophētou, hōs proegrapsamen, eirētai, tina tropon pheuxontai tas hamartias hoi hamartēsantes kai metanoountes. Elechthē de houtōs; Lousasthe, katharoi genesthe, aphelete tas ponērias apo tōn psychōn hymōn, mathete kalon poiein, krinate orphanǭ kai dikaiōsate chēran, kai deute kai dialechthōmen, legei kyrios; kai ean ōsin hai hamartiai hymōn hōs phoinikoun, hōsei erion leukanō, kai ean ōsin hōs kokkinon, hōs chiona leukanō. Ean de mē eisakousēte mou, machaira hymas katedetai; to gar stoma kyriou elalēse tauta“. Kai logon de eis touto para tōn apostolōn emathomen touton. Epeidē tēn prōtēn genesin hēmōn agnoountes katʼ anankēn gegennēmetha ex hygras sporas kata mixin tēn tōn goneōn pros allēlous kai en ethesi phaulois kai ponērais anastrophais gegonamen, hopōs mē anankēs tekna mēde agnoias menōmen alla proaireseōs kai epistēmēs, apheseōs hamartiōn hōn proēmartomen tychōmen, en tǭ hydati eponomazetai tǭ helomenǭ anagennēthēnai kai metanoēsanti epi tois hēmartēmenois to tou patros tōn holōn kai despotou theou onoma, auto touto monon epilegontos tou ton lousomenon agontos epi to loutron. Onoma gar tǭ arrhētǭ theǭ oudeis echei eipein; ei de tis tolmēseien einai legein, memēne tēn asōton manian. Kaleitai de touto to loutron phōtismos, hōs phōtizomenōn tēn dianoian tōn tauta manthanontōn. Kai epʼ onomatos de Iēsou Christou, tou staurōthentos epi Pontiou Pilatou, kai epʼ onomatos pneumatos hagiou, ho dia tōn prophētōn proekēryxe ta kata ton Iēsoun panta, ho phōtizomenos louetai.
We will also explain the way in which we dedicated ourselves to God when we were made new through Christ, so that we may not seem to act wrongly in our explanation by leaving this out. As many as are persuaded and believe that the things taught and said by us are true, and promise that they can live accordingly, are taught to pray and to ask God, with fasting, for the forgiveness of their past sins, while we pray and fast with them. Then they are brought by us where there is water, and are regenerated in the same manner of regeneration by which we ourselves were regenerated; for in the name of God, the Father and Master of all, and of our Savior Jesus Christ, and of the Holy Spirit, they then receive the washing in the water. For Christ also said, “Unless you are born again, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven.” And that it is impossible for those once born to enter their mothers' wombs is plain to all. And it was said through Isaiah the prophet, as we wrote before, in what way those who have sinned and repent will escape their sins. It was spoken thus: “Wash yourselves, become clean, remove the wickedness from your souls, learn to do good; judge for the orphan and plead for the widow; and come, let us reason together, says the Lord; and if your sins are like scarlet, I will make them white as wool, and if they are like crimson, I will make them white as snow. But if you do not listen to me, a sword shall devour you; for the mouth of the Lord has spoken these things.” And we learned from the apostles this reason for it. Since at our first birth we were born without our knowledge and by necessity, from moist seed by the union of our parents with each other, and grew up in evil customs and wicked ways of life, so that we might not remain children of necessity and ignorance, but of free choice and knowledge, and might obtain forgiveness of the sins we formerly committed, there is named in the water, over the one who has chosen to be born again and has repented of his sins, the name of God, the Father and Master of all; the one who leads the person to be washed to the washing uses this name alone. For no one can utter a name for the ineffable God; and if anyone dares to say that there is one, he is raving with a hopeless madness. And this washing is called illumination, because those who learn these things are illuminated in their understanding. And the one who is illuminated is washed also in the name of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and in the name of the Holy Spirit, who through the prophets foretold all the things about Jesus.
Chapter 62
62Rauschen, 100–102
Καὶ τὸ λουτρὸν δὴ τοῦτο ἀκούσαντες οἱ δαίμονες διὰ τοῦ προφήτου κεκηρυγμένον ἐνήργησαν καὶ ῥαντίζειν ἑαυτοὺς τοὺς εἰς τὰ ἱερὰ αὐτῶν ἐπιβαίνοντας καὶ προσιέναι αὐτοῖς μέλλοντας, λοιβὰς καὶ κνίσας ἀποτελοῦντας· τέλεον δὲ καὶ λούεσθαι ἐπιόντας πρὶν ἐλθεῖν ἐπὶ τὰ ἱερά, ἔνθα ἵδρυνται, ἐνεργοῦσι. Καὶ γὰρ τὸ ὑπολύεσθαι ἐπιβαίνοντας τοῖς ἱεροῖς καὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς τοὺς θρησκεύοντας κελεύεσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἱερατευόντων ἐκ τῶν συμβάντων Μωϋσεῖ τῷ εἰρημένῳ προφήτῃ μαθόντες οἱ δαίμονες ἐμιμήσαντο. Κατʼ ἐκεῖνο γὰρ τοῦ καιροῦ ὅτε Μωϋσῆς ἐκελεύσθη κατελθὼν εἰς Αἴγυπτον ἐξαγαγεῖν τὸν ἐκεῖ λαὸν τῶν Ἰσραηλιτῶν, ποιμαίνοντος αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἀῤῥαβικῇ γῇ πρόβατα τοῦ πρὸς μητρὸς θείου, ἐν ἰδέᾳ πυρὸς ἐκ βάτου προσωμίλησεν αὐτῷ ὁ ἡμέτερος Χριστὸς καὶ εἶπεν· Ὑπόλυσαι τὰ ὑποδήματά σου καὶ προσελθὼν ἄκουσον“. Ὁ δὲ ὑπολυσάμενος καὶ προσελθὼν ἀκήκοε κατελθεῖν εἰς Αἴγυπτον καὶ ἐξαγαγεῖν τὸν ἐκεῖ λαὸν τῶν Ἰσραηλιτῶν, καὶ δύναμιν ἰσχυρὰν ἔλαβε παρὰ τοῦ λαλήσαντος αὐτῷ ἐν ἰδέᾳ πυρὸς Χριστοῦ, καὶ κατελθὼν ἐξήγαγε τὸν λαὸν ποιήσας μεγάλα καὶ θαυμάσια, ἃ εἰ βούλεσθε μαθεῖν, ἐκ τῶν συγγραμμάτων ἐκείνου ἀκριβῶς μαθήσεσθε.
Kai to loutron dē touto akousantes hoi daimones dia tou prophētou kekērygmenon enērgēsan kai rhantizein heautous tous eis ta hiera autōn epibainontas kai prosienai autois mellontas, loibas kai knisas apotelountas; teleon de kai louesthai epiontas prin elthein epi ta hiera, entha hidryntai, energousi. Kai gar to hypolyesthai epibainontas tois hierois kai tois autois tous thrēskeuontas keleuesthai hypo tōn hierateuontōn ek tōn symbantōn Mōÿsei tǭ eirēmenǭ prophētę̄ mathontes hoi daimones emimēsanto. Katʼ ekeino gar tou kairou hote Mōÿsēs ekeleusthē katelthōn eis Aigypton exagagein ton ekei laon tōn Israēlitōn, poimainontos autou en tę̄ arrhabikę̄ gę̄ probata tou pros mētros theiou, en ideą pyros ek batou prosōmilēsen autǭ ho hēmeteros Christos kai eipen; Hypolysai ta hypodēmata sou kai proselthōn akouson“. Ho de hypolysamenos kai proselthōn akēkoe katelthein eis Aigypton kai exagagein ton ekei laon tōn Israēlitōn, kai dynamin ischyran elabe para tou lalēsantos autǭ en ideą pyros Christou, kai katelthōn exēgage ton laon poiēsas megala kai thaumasia, ha ei boulesthe mathein, ek tōn syngrammatōn ekeinou akribōs mathēsesthe.
And the demons, hearing of this washing proclaimed through the prophet, brought it about that those who enter their temples and are about to approach them with libations and burnt fat should sprinkle themselves; and they cause them also to wash themselves completely as they come, before they go to the temples where the demons are set up. For the command given by the priests to worshipers entering the temples and the shrines to take off their shoes the demons also imitated, having learned from what happened to Moses, the prophet we mentioned. For at that time, when Moses was ordered to go down to Egypt and bring out the people of the Israelites there, while he was tending the sheep of his mother's brother in the land of Arabia, our Christ spoke with him in the form of fire from a bush and said, “Take off your sandals, and come near and hear.” And he took off his sandals and came near and heard that he was to go down to Egypt and bring out the people of the Israelites there; and he received mighty power from Christ, who spoke with him in the form of fire, and went down and brought out the people, having done great and wonderful things, which, if you wish to learn them, you will learn accurately from his writings.
Chapter 63
63Rauschen, 102–104
Ἰουδαῖοι δὲ πάντες καὶ νῦν διδάσκουσι τὸν ἀνωνόμαστον θεὸν λελαληκέναι τῷ Μωυσεῖ. Ὅθεν τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα διὰ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προμεμηνυμένου προφήτου ἐλέγχον αὐτούς, ὡς προεγράψαμεν, εἶπεν· „Ἔγνω βοῦς τὸν κτησάμενον καὶ ὄνος τὴν φάτνην τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ, Ἰσραὴλ δέ με οὐκ ἔγνω καὶ ὁ λαός με οὐ συνῆκε“. Καὶ Ἰησοῦς δὲ ὁ Χριστός, ὅτι οὐκ ἔγνωσαν Ἰουδαῖοι, τί πατὴρ καὶ τί υἱός, ὁμοίως ἐλέγχων αὐτοὺς καὶ αὐτὸς εἶπεν· „Οὐδεὶς ἔγνω τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός, οὐδὲ τὸν υἱὸν εἰ μὴ ὁ πατὴρ καὶ οἷς ἂν ἀποκαλύψῃ ὁ υἱός“. Ὁ λόγος δὲ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ, ὡς προέφημεν. Καὶ ἄγγελος δὲ καλεῖται καὶ ἀπόστολος· αὐτὸς γὰρ ἀπαγγέλλει, ὅσα δεῖ γνωσθῆναι, καὶ ἀποστέλλεται μηνύσων, ὅσα ἀγγέλλεται, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν εἶπεν· „Ὁ ἐμοῦ ἀκούων ἀκούει τοῦ ἀποστείλαντός με“. Καὶ ἐκ τῶν τοῦ Μωϋσέως δὲ συγγραμμάτων φανερὸν τοῦτο γενήσεται. Λέλεκται δὲ ἐν αὐτοῖς οὕτως· „Καὶ ἐλάλησε Μωϋσεῖ ἄγγελος θεοῦ ἐν φλογὶ πυρὸς ἐκ τῆς βάτου καὶ εἶπεν· Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν, θεὸς Ἀβραάμ, θεὸς Ἰσαάκ, θεὸς Ἰακώβ, ὁ θεὸς τῶν πατέρων σου. Κάτελθε εἰς Αἴγυπτον καὶ ἐξάγαγε τὸν λαόν μου“. Τὰ δʼ ἑπόμενα ἐξ ἐκείνων βουλόμενοι μαθεῖν δύνασθε· οὐ γὰρ δυνατὸν ἐν τούτοις ἀναγράψαι πάντα. Ἀλλʼ εἰς ἀπόδειξιν γεγόνασιν οἵδε οἱ λόγοι, ὅτι υἱὸς θεοῦ καὶ ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦς ὁ Χριστός ἐστι, πρότερον λόγος ὤν, καὶ ἐν ἰδέᾳ πυρὸς ποτὲ φανείς, ποτὲ δὲ καὶ ἐν εἰκόνι ἀσωμάτῳ· νῦν δὲ διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου γένους ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος ὑπέμεινε καὶ παθεῖν, ὅσα αὐτὸν ἐνήργησαν οἱ δαίμονες διατεθῆναι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνοήτων Ἰουδαίων. Οἵτινες ἔχοντες ῥητῶς εἰρημένον ἐν τοῖς Μωϋσέως συντάγμασι· „Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ἄγγελος τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ Μωϋσεῖ ἐν πυρὶ φλογὸς ἐν βάτῳ καὶ εἶπεν· Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν, ὁ θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰσαὰκ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰακώβ“, τὸν τῶν ὅλων πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν τὸν ταῦτα εἰπόντα λέγουσιν εἶναι. Ὅθεν καὶ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα ἐλέγχον αὐτοὺς εἶπεν· „Ἰσραὴλ δέ με οὐκ ἔγνω, καὶ ὁ λαός με οὐ συνῆκε“. Καὶ πάλιν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ὡς ἐδηλώσαμεν, παρʼ αὐτοῖς ὢν εἶπεν· „Οὐδεὶς ἔγνω τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός, οὐδὲ τὸν υἱὸν εἰ μὴ ὁ πατὴρ καὶ οἷς ἂν ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ“. Ἰουδαῖοι οὖν ἡγησάμενοι ἀεὶ τὸν πατέρα τῶν ὅλων λελαληκέναι τῷ Μωϋσεῖ, τοῦ λαλήσαντος αὐτῷ ὄντος υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ ἄγγελος καὶ ἀπόστολος κέκληται, δικαίως ἐλέγχονται καὶ διὰ τοῦ προφητικοῦ πνεύματος καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὡς οὔτε τὸν πατέρα οὔτε τὸν υἱὸν ἔγνωσαν. Οἱ γὰρ τὸν υἱὸν πατέρα φάσκοντες εἶναι ἐλέγχονται μήτε τὸν πατέρα ἐπιστάμενοι, μηθʼ ὅτι ἐστὶν υἱὸς τῷ πατρὶ τῶν ὅλων γινώσκοντες· ὃς λόγος καὶ πρωτότοκος ὢν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ θεὸς ὑπάρχει. Καὶ πρότερον διὰ τῆς τοῦ πυρὸς μορφῆς καὶ εἰκόνος ἀσωμάτου τῷ Μωϋσεῖ καὶ τοῖς ἑτέροις προφήταις ἐφάνη· νῦν δʼ ἐν χρόνοις τῆς ὑμετέρας ἀρχῆς, ὡς προείπομεν, διὰ παρθένου ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος κατὰ τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς βουλὴν ὑπὲρ σωτηρίας τῶν πιστευόντων αὐτῷ καὶ ἐξουθενηθῆναι καὶ παθεῖν ὑπέμενεν, ἵνα ἀποθανὼν καὶ ἀναστὰς νικήσῃ τὸν θάνατον. Τὸ δὲ εἰρημένον ἐκ βάτου τῷ Μωϋσεῖ· „Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν, ὁ θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰσαὰκ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰακὼβ καὶ ὁ θεὸς τῶν πατέρων σου“, σημαντικὸν τοῦ καὶ ἀποθανόντας ἐκείνους μένειν καὶ εἶναι αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἀνθρώπους· καὶ γὰρ πρῶτοι τῶν πάντων ἀνθρώπων ἐκεῖνοι περὶ θεοῦ ζήτησιν ἠσχολήθησαν, Ἀβραὰμ μὲν πατὴρ ὢν τοῦ Ἰσαάκ, Ἰσαὰκ δὲ τοῦ Ἰακώβ, ὡς καὶ Μωϋσῆς ἀνέγραψε.
Ioudaioi de pantes kai nyn didaskousi ton anōnomaston theon lelalēkenai tǭ Mōysei. Hothen to prophētikon pneuma dia Hēsaïou tou promemēnymenou prophētou elenchon autous, hōs proegrapsamen, eipen; „Egnō bous ton ktēsamenon kai onos tēn phatnēn tou kyriou autou, Israēl de me ouk egnō kai ho laos me ou synēke“. Kai Iēsous de ho Christos, hoti ouk egnōsan Ioudaioi, ti patēr kai ti huios, homoiōs elenchōn autous kai autos eipen; „Oudeis egnō ton patera ei mē ho huios, oude ton huion ei mē ho patēr kai hois an apokalypsę̄ ho huios“. Ho logos de tou theou estin ho huios autou, hōs proephēmen. Kai angelos de kaleitai kai apostolos; autos gar apangellei, hosa dei gnōsthēnai, kai apostelletai mēnysōn, hosa angelletai, hōs kai autos ho kyrios hēmōn eipen; „Ho emou akouōn akouei tou aposteilantos me“. Kai ek tōn tou Mōÿseōs de syngrammatōn phaneron touto genēsetai. Lelektai de en autois houtōs; „Kai elalēse Mōÿsei angelos theou en phlogi pyros ek tēs batou kai eipen; Egō eimi ho ōn, theos Abraam, theos Isaak, theos Iakōb, ho theos tōn paterōn sou. Katelthe eis Aigypton kai exagage ton laon mou“. Ta dʼ hepomena ex ekeinōn boulomenoi mathein dynasthe; ou gar dynaton en toutois anagrapsai panta. Allʼ eis apodeixin gegonasin hoide hoi logoi, hoti huios theou kai apostolos Iēsous ho Christos esti, proteron logos ōn, kai en ideą pyros pote phaneis, pote de kai en eikoni asōmatǭ; nyn de dia thelēmatos theou hyper tou anthrōpeiou genous anthrōpos genomenos hypemeine kai pathein, hosa auton enērgēsan hoi daimones diatethēnai hypo tōn anoētōn Ioudaiōn. Hoitines echontes rhētōs eirēmenon en tois Mōÿseōs syntagmasi; „Kai elalēsen angelos tou theou tǭ Mōÿsei en pyri phlogos en batǭ kai eipen; Egō eimi ho ōn, ho theos Abraam kai ho theos Isaak kai ho theos Iakōb“, ton tōn holōn patera kai dēmiourgon ton tauta eiponta legousin einai. Hothen kai to prophētikon pneuma elenchon autous eipen; „Israēl de me ouk egnō, kai ho laos me ou synēke“. Kai palin ho Iēsous, hōs edēlōsamen, parʼ autois ōn eipen; „Oudeis egnō ton patera ei mē ho huios, oude ton huion ei mē ho patēr kai hois an ho huios apokalypsę̄“. Ioudaioi oun hēgēsamenoi aei ton patera tōn holōn lelalēkenai tǭ Mōÿsei, tou lalēsantos autǭ ontos huiou tou theou, hos kai angelos kai apostolos keklētai, dikaiōs elenchontai kai dia tou prophētikou pneumatos kai diʼ autou tou Christou, hōs oute ton patera oute ton huion egnōsan. Hoi gar ton huion patera phaskontes einai elenchontai mēte ton patera epistamenoi, mēthʼ hoti estin huios tǭ patri tōn holōn ginōskontes; hos logos kai prōtotokos ōn tou theou kai theos hyparchei. Kai proteron dia tēs tou pyros morphēs kai eikonos asōmatou tǭ Mōÿsei kai tois heterois prophētais ephanē; nyn dʼ en chronois tēs hymeteras archēs, hōs proeipomen, dia parthenou anthrōpos genomenos kata tēn tou patros boulēn hyper sōtērias tōn pisteuontōn autǭ kai exouthenēthēnai kai pathein hypemenen, hina apothanōn kai anastas nikēsę̄ ton thanaton. To de eirēmenon ek batou tǭ Mōÿsei; „Egō eimi ho ōn, ho theos Abraam kai ho theos Isaak kai ho theos Iakōb kai ho theos tōn paterōn sou“, sēmantikon tou kai apothanontas ekeinous menein kai einai autou tou Christou anthrōpous; kai gar prōtoi tōn pantōn anthrōpōn ekeinoi peri theou zētēsin ēscholēthēsan, Abraam men patēr ōn tou Isaak, Isaak de tou Iakōb, hōs kai Mōÿsēs anegrapse.
All the Jews even now teach that the nameless God spoke to Moses. So the prophetic Spirit, rebuking them through Isaiah, the prophet mentioned before, said, as we wrote above: “The ox knows its owner, and the ass its master's manger; but Israel has not known me, and my people has not understood.” And Jesus the Christ, because the Jews did not know what the Father is and what the Son is, likewise rebuking them, himself said: “No one knew the Father except the Son, nor the Son except the Father and those to whom the Son reveals him.” Now the Word of God is his Son, as we said before. And he is called Angel and Apostle; for he himself announces whatever must be known, and is sent to make known whatever is announced; as our Lord himself also said, “He who hears me hears him who sent me.” And this will be made clear also from the writings of Moses. In them it is said thus: “And the angel of God spoke to Moses in a flame of fire out of the bush and said, I am he who is, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob, the God of your fathers. Go down into Egypt and bring out my people.” What follows after this you can learn if you wish; for it is not possible to write it all out here. But these words have been given to prove that Jesus the Christ is the Son of God and his Apostle, being formerly the Word, and appearing sometimes in the form of fire, and sometimes in a bodiless image; but now, having become man by the will of God for the human race, he endured also to suffer whatever the demons worked the senseless Jews to inflict on him. They have it expressly said in the writings of Moses: “And the angel of God spoke to Moses in a fire of flame in a bush and said, I am he who is, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob”; and yet they say that the one who said these things is the Father and Maker of all. Therefore the prophetic Spirit also, rebuking them, said: “Israel has not known me, and my people has not understood.” And again Jesus, as we showed, while he was among them said: “No one knew the Father except the Son, nor the Son except the Father and those to whom the Son reveals him.” So the Jews, having always thought that it was the Father of all who spoke to Moses, when it was the Son of God who spoke to him, who is called both Angel and Apostle, are justly rebuked both by the prophetic Spirit and by Christ himself, as knowing neither the Father nor the Son. For those who say that the Son is the Father are shown to know neither the Father nor that the Father of all has a Son; who, being the Word and first-begotten of God, is also God. And formerly he appeared to Moses and the other prophets in the form of fire and in a bodiless image; but now, in the times of your rule, as we said before, having become man through a virgin according to the Father's will, for the salvation of those who believe in him, he endured also to be despised and to suffer, so that by dying and rising again he might conquer death. And what was said to Moses out of the bush, “I am he who is, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob and the God of your fathers,” signifies that those men, even though dead, remain and belong to Christ himself; for they were the first of all people to occupy themselves with the search for God, Abraham being the father of Isaac, and Isaac of Jacob, as Moses also recorded.
Chapter 64
64Rauschen, 104
Καὶ τὸ ἀνεγείρειν δὲ τὸ εἴδωλον τῆς λεγομένης Κόρης ἐπὶ ταῖς τῶν ὑδάτων πηγαῖς ἐνεργῆσαι τοὺς δαίμονας, λέγοντας θυγατέρα αὐτὴν εἶναι τοῦ Διός, μιμησαμένους τὸ διὰ Μωϋσέως εἰρημένον, ἐκ τῶν προειρημένων νοῆσαι δύνασθε. Ἔφη γὰρ ὁ Μωϋσῆς, ὡς προεγράψαμεν· „Ἐν ἀρχῇ ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν. Ἡ δὲ γῆ ἦν ἀόρατος καὶ ἀκατασκεύαστος, καὶ πνεῦμα θεοῦ ἐπεφέρετο ἐπάνω τῶν ὑδάτων“. Εἰς μίμησιν οὖν τοῦ λεχθέντος ἐπιφερομένου τῷ ὕδατι πνεύματος θεοῦ τὴν Κόρην θυγατέρα τοῦ Διὸς ἔφασαν. Καὶ τὴν Ἀθηνᾶν δὲ ὁμοίως πονηρευόμενοι θυγατέρα τοῦ Διὸς ἔφασαν, οὐκ ἀπὸ μίξεως, ἀλλʼ, ἐπειδὴ ἐννοηθέντα τὸν θεὸν διὰ λόγου τὸν κόσμον ποιῆσαι ἔγνωσαν, ὡς τὴν πρώτην ἔννοιαν ἔφασαν τὴν Ἀθηνᾶν· ὅπερ γελοιότατον ἡγούμεθα εἶναι, τῆς ἐννοίας εἰκόνα παραφέρειν θηλειῶν μορφήν. Καὶ ὁμοίως τοὺς ἄλλους λεγομένους υἱοὺς τοῦ Διὸς αἱ πράξεις ἐλέγχουσιν.
Kai to anegeirein de to eidōlon tēs legomenēs Korēs epi tais tōn hydatōn pēgais energēsai tous daimonas, legontas thygatera autēn einai tou Dios, mimēsamenous to dia Mōÿseōs eirēmenon, ek tōn proeirēmenōn noēsai dynasthe. Ephē gar ho Mōÿsēs, hōs proegrapsamen; „En archę̄ epoiēsen ho theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēn. Hē de gē ēn aoratos kai akataskeuastos, kai pneuma theou epephereto epanō tōn hydatōn“. Eis mimēsin oun tou lechthentos epipheromenou tǭ hydati pneumatos theou tēn Korēn thygatera tou Dios ephasan. Kai tēn Athēnan de homoiōs ponēreuomenoi thygatera tou Dios ephasan, ouk apo mixeōs, allʼ, epeidē ennoēthenta ton theon dia logou ton kosmon poiēsai egnōsan, hōs tēn prōtēn ennoian ephasan tēn Athēnan; hoper geloiotaton hēgoumetha einai, tēs ennoias eikona parapherein thēleiōn morphēn. Kai homoiōs tous allous legomenous huious tou Dios hai praxeis elenchousin.
And from what has been said before you can understand that the demons, imitating what was said through Moses, brought about the setting up of the image of the so-called Kore at the springs of water, saying that she was the daughter of Zeus. For Moses said, as we wrote before: “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth. And the earth was invisible and unformed, and the Spirit of God was borne over the waters.” In imitation, then, of what was said of the Spirit of God being borne over the water, they said that Kore was the daughter of Zeus. And likewise with wicked intent they said that Athena was the daughter of Zeus, not by intercourse, but, since they knew that God made the world by conceiving it through the Word, they said that Athena was the first conception; which we consider most ridiculous, to present the form of a female as the image of a conception. And likewise their deeds convict the others who are called sons of Zeus.
Chapter 65
65Rauschen, 104–106
Ἡμεῖς δὲ μετὰ τὸ οὕτως λοῦσαι τὸν πεπεισμένον καὶ συγκατατεθειμένον ἐπὶ τοὺς λεγομένους ἀδελφοὺς ἄγομεν, ἔνθα συνηγμένοι εἰσί, κοινὰς εὐχὰς ποιησόμενοι ὑπέρ τε ἑαυτῶν καὶ τοῦ φωτισθέντος καὶ ἄλλων πανταχοῦ πάντων εὐτόνως, ὅπως καταξιωθῶμεν τὰ ἀληθῆ μαθόντες καὶ διʼ ἔργων ἀγαθοὶ πολιτευταὶ καὶ φύλακες τῶν ἐντεταλμένων εὑρεθῆναι, ὅπως τὴν αἰώνιον σωτηρίαν σωθῶμεν. Ἀλλήλους φιλήματι ἀσπαζόμεθα παυσάμενοι τῶν εὐχῶν. Ἔπειτα προσφέρεται τῷ προεστῶτι τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἄρτος καὶ ποτήριον ὕδατος καὶ κράματος, καὶ οὗτος λαβὼν αἶνον καὶ δόξαν τῷ πατρὶ τῶν ὅλων διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου ἀναπέμπει καὶ εὐχαριστίαν ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατηξιῶσθαι τούτων παρʼ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ πολὺ ποιεῖται· οὗ συντελέσαντος τὰς εὐχὰς καὶ τὴν εὐχαριστίαν πᾶς ὁ παρὼν λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων· Ἀμήν. Τὸ δὲ ἀμὴν τῇ ἑβραΐδι φωνῇ τὸ γένοιτο σημαίνει. Εὐχαριστήσαντος δὲ τοῦ προεστῶτος καὶ ἐπευφημήσαντος παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ οἱ καλούμενοι παρʼ ἡμῖν διάκονοι διδόασιν ἑκάστῳ τῶν παρόντων μεταλαβεῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ εὐχαριστηθέντος ἄρτου καὶ οἴνου καὶ ὕδατος καὶ τοῖς οὐ παροῦσιν ἀποφέρουσι.
Hēmeis de meta to houtōs lousai ton pepeismenon kai synkatatetheimenon epi tous legomenous adelphous agomen, entha synēgmenoi eisi, koinas euchas poiēsomenoi hyper te heautōn kai tou phōtisthentos kai allōn pantachou pantōn eutonōs, hopōs kataxiōthōmen ta alēthē mathontes kai diʼ ergōn agathoi politeutai kai phylakes tōn entetalmenōn heurethēnai, hopōs tēn aiōnion sōtērian sōthōmen. Allēlous philēmati aspazometha pausamenoi tōn euchōn. Epeita prospheretai tǭ proestōti tōn adelphōn artos kai potērion hydatos kai kramatos, kai houtos labōn ainon kai doxan tǭ patri tōn holōn dia tou onomatos tou huiou kai tou pneumatos tou hagiou anapempei kai eucharistian hyper tou katēxiōsthai toutōn parʼ autou epi poly poieitai; hou syntelesantos tas euchas kai tēn eucharistian pas ho parōn laos epeuphēmei legōn; Amēn. To de amēn tę̄ hebraïdi phōnę̄ to genoito sēmainei. Eucharistēsantos de tou proestōtos kai epeuphēmēsantos pantos tou laou hoi kaloumenoi parʼ hēmin diakonoi didoasin hekastǭ tōn parontōn metalabein apo tou eucharistēthentos artou kai oinou kai hydatos kai tois ou parousin apopherousi.
But we, after we have thus washed the one who has been persuaded and has given his assent, lead him to those who are called brothers, where they are gathered together, to offer common prayers earnestly for ourselves and for the one who has been illuminated and for all others everywhere, that, having learned the truth, we may be counted worthy to be found good citizens also by our deeds and keepers of the commandments, so that we may be saved with eternal salvation. When we have ended the prayers, we greet one another with a kiss. Then bread and a cup of water and mixed wine are brought to the president of the brothers, and he takes them and sends up praise and glory to the Father of all through the name of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and offers thanksgiving at length for our being counted worthy of these things by him. And when he has finished the prayers and the thanksgiving, all the people present assent, saying, “Amen.” “Amen” in the Hebrew language means “So be it.” And when the president has given thanks and all the people have assented, those who are called among us deacons give to each of those present a share of the bread and wine and water over which thanks have been given, and take it away to those who are not present.
Chapter 66
66Rauschen, 106–108
Καὶ ἡ τροφὴ αὕτη καλεῖται παρʼ ἡμῖν εὐχαριστία, ἧς οὐδενὶ ἄλλῳ μετασχεῖν ἐξόν ἐστιν ἢ τῷ πιστεύοντι ἀληθῆ εἶναι τὰ δεδιδαγμένα ὑφʼ ἡμῶν, καὶ λουσαμένῳ τὸ ὑπὲρ ἀφέσεως ἁμαρτιῶν καὶ εἰς ἀναγέννησιν λουτρόν, καὶ οὕτως βιοῦντι ὡς ὁ Χριστὸς παρέδωκεν. Οὐ γὰρ ὡς κοινὸν ἄρτον οὐδὲ κοινὸν πόμα ταῦτα λαμβάνομεν· ἀλλʼ ὃν τρόπον διὰ λόγου θεοῦ σαρκοποιηθεὶς Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν καὶ σάρκα καὶ αἷμα ὑπὲρ σωτηρίας ἡμῶν ἔσχεν, οὕτως καὶ τὴν διʼ εὐχῆς λόγου τοῦ παρʼ αὐτοῦ εὐχαριστηθεῖσαν τροφήν, ἐξ ἧς αἷμα καὶ σάρκες κατὰ μεταβολὴν τρέφονται ἡμῶν, ἐκείνου τοῦ σαρκοποιηθέντος Ἰησοῦ καὶ σάρκα καὶ αἷμα ἐδιδάχθημεν εἶναι. Οἱ γὰρ ἀπόστολοι ἐν τοῖς γενομένοις ὑπʼ αὐτῶν ἀπομνημονεύμασιν, ἃ καλεῖται εὐαγγέλια, οὕτως παρέδωκαν ἐντετάλθαι αὐτοῖς, τὸν Ἰησοῦν λαβόντα ἄρτον εὐχαριστήσαντα εἰπεῖν· „Τοῦτο ποιεῖτε εἰς τὴν ἀνάμνησίν μου, τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ σῶμά μου“· καὶ τὸ ποτήριον ὁμοίως λαβόντα καὶ εὐχαριστήσαντα εἰπεῖν· Τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ αἷμά μου“· καὶ μόνοις αὐτοῖς μεταδοῦναι. Ὅπερ καὶ ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Μίθρα μυστηρίοις παρέδωκαν γίνεσθαι μιμησάμενοι οἱ πονηροὶ δαίμονες· ὅτι γὰρ ἄρτος καὶ ποτήριον ὕδατος τίθεται ἐν ταῖς τοῦ μυουμένου τελεταῖς μετʼ ἐπιλόγων τινῶν, ἢ ἐπίστασθε ἢ μαθεῖν δύνασθε.
Kai hē trophē hautē kaleitai parʼ hēmin eucharistia, hēs oudeni allǭ metaschein exon estin ē tǭ pisteuonti alēthē einai ta dedidagmena hyphʼ hēmōn, kai lousamenǭ to hyper apheseōs hamartiōn kai eis anagennēsin loutron, kai houtōs biounti hōs ho Christos paredōken. Ou gar hōs koinon arton oude koinon poma tauta lambanomen; allʼ hon tropon dia logou theou sarkopoiētheis Iēsous Christos ho sōtēr hēmōn kai sarka kai haima hyper sōtērias hēmōn eschen, houtōs kai tēn diʼ euchēs logou tou parʼ autou eucharistētheisan trophēn, ex hēs haima kai sarkes kata metabolēn trephontai hēmōn, ekeinou tou sarkopoiēthentos Iēsou kai sarka kai haima edidachthēmen einai. Hoi gar apostoloi en tois genomenois hypʼ autōn apomnēmoneumasin, ha kaleitai euangelia, houtōs paredōkan entetalthai autois, ton Iēsoun labonta arton eucharistēsanta eipein; „Touto poieite eis tēn anamnēsin mou, touto esti to sōma mou“; kai to potērion homoiōs labonta kai eucharistēsanta eipein; Touto esti to haima mou“; kai monois autois metadounai. Hoper kai en tois tou Mithra mystēriois paredōkan ginesthai mimēsamenoi hoi ponēroi daimones; hoti gar artos kai potērion hydatos tithetai en tais tou myoumenou teletais metʼ epilogōn tinōn, ē epistasthe ē mathein dynasthe.
And this food is called among us Eucharist, of which no one may partake except one who believes that the things we teach are true, and has been washed with the washing for the forgiveness of sins and for regeneration, and lives as Christ handed down. For we do not receive these as common bread or common drink; but just as Jesus Christ our Savior, made flesh through the word of God, had both flesh and blood for our salvation, so also we have been taught that the food over which thanks have been given through the word of prayer that is from him, from which our blood and flesh are nourished by transformation, is the flesh and blood of that Jesus who was made flesh. For the apostles, in the memoirs composed by them, which are called Gospels, handed down that they were thus commanded: that Jesus took bread, gave thanks, and said, “Do this in remembrance of me; this is my body”; and likewise took the cup, gave thanks, and said, “This is my blood”; and gave it to them alone. And the wicked demons imitated this and handed it down to be done in the mysteries of Mithras; for that bread and a cup of water are set out in the rites of one being initiated, with certain formulas, you either know or can learn.
Chapter 67
67Rauschen, 108–110
Ἡμεῖς δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα λοιπὸν ἀεὶ τούτων ἀλλήλους ἀναμιμνήσκομεν· καὶ οἱ ἔχοντες τοῖς λειπομένοις πᾶσιν ἐπικουροῦμεν, καὶ σύνεσμεν ἀλλήλοις ἀεί. Ἐπὶ πᾶσί τε οἷς προσφερόμεθα εὐλογοῦμεν τὸν ποιητὴν τῶν πάντων διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ διὰ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου. Καὶ τῇ τοῦ ἡλίου λεγομένῃ ἡμέρᾳ πάντων κατὰ πόλεις ἢ ἀγροὺς μενόντων ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συνέλευσις γίνεται, καὶ τὰ ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων ἢ τὰ συγγράμματα τῶν προφητῶν ἀναγινώσκεται, μέχρις ἐγχωρεῖ. Εἶτα παυσαμένου τοῦ ἀναγινώσκοντος ὁ προεστὼς διὰ λόγου τὴν νουθεσίαν καὶ πρόκλησιν τῆς τῶν καλῶν τούτων μιμήσεως ποιεῖται. Ἔπειτα ἀνιστάμεθα κοινῇ πάντες καὶ εὐχὰς πέμπομεν· καὶ, ὡς προέφημεν, παυσαμένων ἡμῶν τῆς εὐχῆς ἄρτος προσφέρεται καὶ οἶνος καὶ ὕδωρ, καὶ ὁ προεστὼς εὐχὰς ὁμοίως καὶ εὐχαριστίας, ὅση δύναμις αὐτῷ, ἀναπέμπει, καὶ ὁ λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων τὸ Ἀμήν, καὶ ἡ διάδοσις καὶ ἡ μετάληψις ἀπὸ τῶν εὐχαριστηθέντων ἑκάστῳ γίνεται, καὶ τοῖς οὐ παροῦσι διὰ τῶν διακόνων πέμπεται. Οἱ εὐποροῦντες δὲ καὶ βουλόμενοι κατὰ προαίρεσιν ἕκαστος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ὃ βούλεται δίδωσι, καὶ τὸ συλλεγόμενον παρὰ τῷ προεστῶτι ἀποτίθεται, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπικουρεῖ ὀρφανοῖς τε καὶ χήραις, καὶ τοῖς διὰ νόσον ἢ διʼ ἄλλην αἰτίαν λειπομένοις, καὶ τοῖς ἐν δεσμοῖς οὖσι, καὶ τοῖς παρεπιδήμοις οὖσι ξένοις, καὶ ἁπλῶς πᾶσι τοῖς ἐν χρείᾳ οὖσι κηδεμὼν γίνεται. Τὴν δὲ τοῦ ἡλίου ἡμέραν κοινῇ πάντες τὴν συνέλευσιν ποιούμεθα, ἐπειδὴ πρώτη ἐστὶν ἡμέρα, ἐν ᾗ ὁ θεὸς τὸ σκότος καὶ τὴν ὕλην τρέψας κόσμον ἐποίησε, καὶ Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ ἡμέτερος σωτὴρ τῇ αὐτῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνέστη· τῇ γὰρ πρὸ τῆς κρονικῆς ἐσταύρωσαν αὐτόν, καὶ τῇ μετὰ τὴν κρονικήν, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἡλίου ἡμέρα, φανεὶς τοῖς ἀποστόλοις αὐτοῦ καὶ μαθηταῖς ἐδίδαξε ταῦτα, ἅπερ εἰς ἐπίσκεψιν καὶ ὑμῖν ἀνεδώκαμεν.
Hēmeis de meta tauta loipon aei toutōn allēlous anamimnēskomen; kai hoi echontes tois leipomenois pasin epikouroumen, kai synesmen allēlois aei. Epi pasi te hois prospherometha eulogoumen ton poiētēn tōn pantōn dia tou huiou autou Iēsou Christou kai dia pneumatos tou hagiou. Kai tę̄ tou hēliou legomenę̄ hēmerą pantōn kata poleis ē agrous menontōn epi to auto syneleusis ginetai, kai ta apomnēmoneumata tōn apostolōn ē ta syngrammata tōn prophētōn anaginōsketai, mechris enchōrei. Eita pausamenou tou anaginōskontos ho proestōs dia logou tēn nouthesian kai proklēsin tēs tōn kalōn toutōn mimēseōs poieitai. Epeita anistametha koinę̄ pantes kai euchas pempomen; kai, hōs proephēmen, pausamenōn hēmōn tēs euchēs artos prospheretai kai oinos kai hydōr, kai ho proestōs euchas homoiōs kai eucharistias, hosē dynamis autǭ, anapempei, kai ho laos epeuphēmei legōn to Amēn, kai hē diadosis kai hē metalēpsis apo tōn eucharistēthentōn hekastǭ ginetai, kai tois ou parousi dia tōn diakonōn pempetai. Hoi euporountes de kai boulomenoi kata proairesin hekastos tēn heautou ho bouletai didōsi, kai to syllegomenon para tǭ proestōti apotithetai, kai autos epikourei orphanois te kai chērais, kai tois dia noson ē diʼ allēn aitian leipomenois, kai tois en desmois ousi, kai tois parepidēmois ousi xenois, kai haplōs pasi tois en chreią ousi kēdemōn ginetai. Tēn de tou hēliou hēmeran koinę̄ pantes tēn syneleusin poioumetha, epeidē prōtē estin hēmera, en hę̄ ho theos to skotos kai tēn hylēn trepsas kosmon epoiēse, kai Iēsous Christos ho hēmeteros sōtēr tę̄ autę̄ hēmerą ek nekrōn anestē; tę̄ gar pro tēs kronikēs estaurōsan auton, kai tę̄ meta tēn kronikēn, hētis estin hēliou hēmera, phaneis tois apostolois autou kai mathētais edidaxe tauta, haper eis episkepsin kai hymin anedōkamen.
And we afterwards continually remind one another of these things; and those of us who have means help all who are in want, and we are always together with one another. And for all that we receive we bless the Maker of all through his Son Jesus Christ and through the Holy Spirit. And on the day called the day of the Sun there is a gathering in one place of all who live in cities or in the country, and the memoirs of the apostles or the writings of the prophets are read, as long as time permits. Then, when the reader has stopped, the president in a discourse admonishes and urges the imitation of these good things. Then we all rise together and send up prayers; and, as we said before, when we have finished our prayer, bread is brought, and wine and water, and the president likewise sends up prayers and thanksgivings, as much as he is able, and the people assent, saying the Amen; and there is a distribution to each, and a partaking of the things over which thanks have been given, and they are sent through the deacons to those who are not present. And those who are well off and willing give what each thinks fit, each by his own choice; and what is collected is deposited with the president, and he helps orphans and widows, and those who are in want through sickness or any other cause, and those in prison, and strangers staying among us; and in a word he takes care of all who are in need. And we all hold our common gathering on the day of the Sun, since it is the first day, on which God, having changed the darkness and matter, made the world, and Jesus Christ our Savior rose from the dead on the same day; for they crucified him on the day before Saturn's day, and on the day after Saturn's day, which is the day of the Sun, he appeared to his apostles and disciples and taught them these things, which we have handed over to you also for your consideration.
Chapter 68
68Rauschen, 110–114
Καὶ εἰ μὲν δοκεῖ ὑμῖν λόγου καὶ ἀληθείας ἔχεσθαι, τιμήσατε αὐτά· εἰ δὲ λῆρος ὑμῖν δοκεῖ, ὡς ληρωδῶν πραγμάτων καταφρονήσατε, καὶ μὴ ὡς κατʼ ἐχθρῶν κατὰ τῶν μηδὲν ἀδικούντων θάνατον ὁρίζετε. Προλέγομεν γὰρ ὑμῖν, ὅτι οὐκ ἐκφεύξεσθε τὴν ἐσομένην τοῦ θεοῦ κρίσιν, ἐὰν ἐπιμένητε τῇ ἀδικίᾳ· καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐπιβοήσομεν· Ὃ φίλον τῷ θεῷ, τοῦτο γενέσθω! Καὶ ἐξ ἐπιστολῆς δὲ τοῦ μεγίστου καὶ ἐπιφανεστάτου Καίσαρος Ἀδριανοῦ, τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν, ἔχοντες ἀπαιτεῖν ὑμᾶς καθὰ ἠξιώσαμεν κελεῦσαι τὰς κρίσεις γενέσθαι, οὐκ ἐκ τοῦ κεκρῖσθαι τοῦτο ὑπὸ Ἀδριανοῦ μᾶλλον ἠξιώσαμεν, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ ἐπίστασθαι δίκαια ἀξιοῦν τὴν προσφώνησιν καὶ ἐξήγησιν πεποιήμεθα. Ὑπετάξαμεν δὲ καὶ τῆς ἐπιστολῆς Ἀδριανοῦ τὸ ἀντίγραφον, ἵνα καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο ἀληθεύειν ἡμᾶς γνωρίζητε. Καὶ ἔστι τὸ ἀντίγραφον τοῦτο. Μινουκίῳ Φουνδανῷ. Ἐπιστολὴν ἐδεξάμην γραφεῖσάν μοι ἀπὸ Σερηνίου Γρανιανοῦ, λαμπροτάτου ἀνδρός, ὅντινα σὺ διεδέξω. Οὐ δοκεῖ οὖν μοι τὸ πρᾶγμα ἀζήτητον καταλιπεῖν, ἵνα μήτε οἱ ἄνθρωποι ταράττωνται καὶ τοῖς συκοφάνταις χορηγία κακουργίας παρασχεθῇ. Ἂν οὖν σαφῶς εἰς ταύτην τὴν ἀξίωσιν οἱ ἐπαρχιῶται δύνωνται διϊσχυρίζεσθαι κατὰ τῶν Χριστιανῶν, ὡς καὶ πρὸ βήματος ἀποκρίνεσθαι, ἐπὶ τοῦτο μόνον τραπῶσιν, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀξιώσεσιν οὐδὲ μόναις βοαῖς. Πολλῷ γὰρ μᾶλλον προσῆκεν, εἴ τις κατηγορεῖν βούλοιτο, τοῦτό σε διαγινώσκειν. Εἴ τις οὖν κατηγορεῖ καὶ δείκνυσί τι παρὰ τοὺς νόμους πράττοντας, οὕτως διόριζε κατὰ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ ἁμαρτήματος· ὡς μὰ τὸν Ἡρακλέα, εἴ τις συκοφαντίας χάριν τοῦτο προτείνοι, διαλάμβανε ὑπὲρ τῆς δεινότητος καὶ φρόντιζε ὅπως ἂν ἐκδικήσειας.
Kai ei men dokei hymin logou kai alētheias echesthai, timēsate auta; ei de lēros hymin dokei, hōs lērōdōn pragmatōn kataphronēsate, kai mē hōs katʼ echthrōn kata tōn mēden adikountōn thanaton horizete. Prolegomen gar hymin, hoti ouk ekpheuxesthe tēn esomenēn tou theou krisin, ean epimenēte tę̄ adikią; kai hēmeis epiboēsomen; Ho philon tǭ theǭ, touto genesthō! Kai ex epistolēs de tou megistou kai epiphanestatou Kaisaros Adrianou, tou patros hymōn, echontes apaitein hymas katha ēxiōsamen keleusai tas kriseis genesthai, ouk ek tou kekristhai touto hypo Adrianou mallon ēxiōsamen, allʼ ek tou epistasthai dikaia axioun tēn prosphōnēsin kai exēgēsin pepoiēmetha. Hypetaxamen de kai tēs epistolēs Adrianou to antigraphon, hina kai kata touto alētheuein hēmas gnōrizēte. Kai esti to antigraphon touto. Minoukiǭ Phoundanǭ. Epistolēn edexamēn grapheisan moi apo Serēniou Granianou, lamprotatou andros, hontina sy diedexō. Ou dokei oun moi to pragma azētēton katalipein, hina mēte hoi anthrōpoi tarattōntai kai tois sykophantais chorēgia kakourgias paraschethę̄. An oun saphōs eis tautēn tēn axiōsin hoi eparchiōtai dynōntai diïschyrizesthai kata tōn Christianōn, hōs kai pro bēmatos apokrinesthai, epi touto monon trapōsin, allʼ ouk axiōsesin oude monais boais. Pollǭ gar mallon prosēken, ei tis katēgorein bouloito, touto se diaginōskein. Ei tis oun katēgorei kai deiknysi ti para tous nomous prattontas, houtōs diorize kata tēn dynamin tou hamartēmatos; hōs ma ton Hēraklea, ei tis sykophantias charin touto proteinoi, dialambane hyper tēs deinotētos kai phrontize hopōs an ekdikēseias.
And if these things seem to you to be reasonable and true, honor them; but if they seem to you nonsense, despise them as nonsensical things, and do not decree death against those who do no wrong, as against enemies. For we tell you beforehand that you will not escape the coming judgment of God if you persist in injustice; and we will cry out: “What is pleasing to God, let that be done!” And though we could demand of you, from a letter of the greatest and most illustrious Caesar Hadrian, your father, that you order trials to be held as we have asked, we have not made our request on the ground that Hadrian so decided, but have made this address and explanation because we know that what we ask is just. But we have also appended the copy of Hadrian's letter, so that you may know that in this also we speak the truth. And this is the copy: To Minucius Fundanus. I have received a letter written to me by Serennius Granianus, a most distinguished man, whom you succeeded. It does not seem to me right to leave the matter uninvestigated, so that people may not be troubled and informers may not be given help in their wrongdoing. If, then, the provincials can clearly support this petition of theirs against the Christians, so as to answer before the judgment seat, let them turn to this course alone, and not to petitions or mere outcries. For it is much more fitting, if anyone wishes to accuse, that you should examine this. If, then, anyone accuses them and shows that they are doing anything contrary to the laws, decide thus according to the seriousness of the offense; but, by Heracles, if anyone brings this forward for the sake of slander, give judgment according to its wickedness and see that you punish it.